PURITANS  WlfE 

I  uivi  iniiiJ  ??  it  JL 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 
OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 

GIFT 


A  Puritans  Wife 

BY       MAX        PEMBERTON 
^    ^Author   of  "The    Littlt   Huguenot"  >e 


EING  the  Story  of  Hugh  Peters.theSon  of  Jonathan 
Peters  ol  Warboys  in  the  County  of  Hunting- 
don; and  the  nephew  of  that  Hugh  Peters 
who  was  Chaplain  to  the  Lord-General,  Crom- 
well. On  which  account,  and  by  reason  of  what  he  did 
after  the  Great  Battle  ot  Worcester,  many  perils  befell 
him,  as  are  hereinafter  set  out;  together  with  the  History 
of  Lady  Marjory,  the  Daughter  of  John,  Earl  of  Quinton, 
in  so  far  as  her  story  is  his  own.  All  of  which  is  to  be 
read  in  the  great  Libr?rv  at  Warboys;  as  it  has  been  by 
this  present  writer,  who  here  makes  record  of  his  labours, 


New  York 

International  Association  of  Newspapers  and  Authors 
1901 


Copyright,   T<9S*> 
Br  DODD,  MEAD  AND  COMPANY- 


Geo.  M.  Hill  Co. 

Printers  and  Binders 

Chicago,  111. 


I 
A    PUKITAN'S    WIFE 


CHAPTER  I 

1  FALL  TO  THINKING  OF  OLD  DATS 

I  WAS  ever  a  light  sleeper,  but  upon  that 
morning  of  May,  when  Master  Ford  came  to> 
visit  me  as  I  lay  in  the  woods  of  Ainbresbury, 
the  eun  was  not  up  so  soon  as  I ;  nor  was  the 
forest  awake  until  I  had  lifted  my  voice  in 
praise  to  God  that  he  had  given  to  me  har- 
bourage during  another  night  from  the  perils 
which  beset  my  path. 

I  know  not  why  it  was,  nor  could  I  think  of 
any  reason  at  the  first  moment  of  waking,  but 
the  break  of  the  day  seemed  to  carry  my  mind 
back  to  the  years  which  I  would  well  have 
forgotten.  When  I  had  dwelt  upon  it  a  little 
while,  I  remembered  that  it  was  my  birthday, 
and  that  I  was  then  thirty  years  old.  And  at 
this  I  gave  thanks  again,  though  I  could  not 
forget  in  what  poor  circumstances  I  then  found 


939763 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

•mysel  f ;  nor  what  little  likelihood  there  was 
that  I  should  live  through  another  year  of 
such  hazard  and  peril  as  had  come  to  me  in 
the  year  which  it  had  now  pleased  God  to  add 
to  my  unhappy  life.  Indeed,  I  had  no  heart 
then  that  I  should  hope  to  live  at  all ;  and 
when  in  the  sweet  of  the  morning  I  went  out 
a  little  way  into  the  forest,  yet  with  so  light  a 
foot  that  the  deer  continued  to  drink  as  I 
passed  them  by,  I  would  have  thought  it 
happiness  to  have  heard  that  the  end  of  it 
-all  was  at  hand,  and  that  the  king's  men  were 
even  then  upon  their  way  to  my  place  of 
hiding. 

This  thought,  I  say,  came  to  me;  yet  no 
sooner  had  it  found  a  place  of  abiding  in  my 
mind  than  I  put  it  from  me  again.  Ill  were 
it  that  I,  who  of  Heaven's  bounty  had  reaped 
so  rich  a  harvest,  should  cast  aside  the  sickle 
lightly,  and  forget  those  many  blessings  which 
had  been  vouchsafed  to  me.  To  what  worth 
of  mine,  I  asked,  did  I  owe  it  that  I  was  here 
safe  harboured  in  the  forest  by  Epping,  when 
many  of  those  that  had  been  comrades  with 
•me  were  lying  in  their  graves,  or  were  banished 
beyond  the  sea?  By  what  work  of  grace 
abounding  had  I  merited  this  clemency,  that  I 


THINKING    OF   OLD   DAYS 

should  breathe  the  breath  of  the  morning  air 
and  enjoy  the  sweetness  of  the  woods  when 
my  kinsmen  were  lying  in  jail,  remembered  of 
none,  nor  likely  to  be  remembered  until  the 
hangman  should  think  of  them?  By  God's 
mercy,  my  health  and  my  liberty  remained  to 
me.  There  was  no  silent  place  of  the  forest 
of  which  I  did  not,  to  my  own  content,  seem 
lord  and  master.  Even  the  fallow  deer  had 
come  to  know  me,  and  were  frightened  no- 
longer  at  my  approach.  The  very  marsh- 
marigolds,  which  made  a  golden  pillow  for 
my  head,  reminded  me  always  of  little  Mar- 
jory and  the  days  when  I  had  played  with  her 
in  her  father's  park  at  Warboys.  The  lark 
singing  breathed  her  name  for  me  as  he 
winged  upward  from  the  meadows ;  the  wind 
gave  it  to  me  for  the  message  of  its  music. 
There  was  no  sound  in  all  the  woods  which 
did  not  carry  me  back  in  the  folly  of  my 
thoughts  to  my  old  home,  and  to  all  that  had 
made  it  so  dear  to  me  before  this  great  trouble-, 
came  upon  my  country. 

There  were  some  who  would  teach  me  in 

my  youth  that  exceeding  love  of  woman  is  .a 

sin   not   to   be   committed   by  one  to  whom 

salvation  has  come ;  but  this  is  no  doctrine 

8 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

of  the  law  to  my  mind.  And  if  it  be,  then 
God  forgive  me  who  hath  BO  loved  this  little 
wife  of  mine  that  all  else  iu  the  world  is  as 
nothing  to  my  memory  of  her.  Sleeping  or 
waking,  at  my  work  or  at  my  rest,  I  thought 
to  hear  her  voice  bidding  me  be  of  good  cheer 
in  the  days  of  my  adversity.  Often  in  the 
dark  of  a  winter's  night,  when  I  have  returned 
to  my  little  hut,  lying  here  by  the  pool  at 
Ambresbury,  and  have  thrown  myself  upon 
my  bed  of  rushes,  praying  that  I  might  rise 
from  it  no  more,  her  face  has  seemed  to  be 
near  mine,  and  her  hand  to  clasp  my  own, 
raising  me  up  from  the  slough  of  my  distress 
to  the  hope  of  that  day,  if  ever  it  was  to  be 
mine,  when  I  should  hold  her  in  my  arms 
again.  And  this  was  my  exceeding  folly  — 
both  to  believe  that  she  was  my  wife,  and 
that  she  so  much  as  remembered  the  name  of 
Hugh  Peters  that  had  called  himself  her  friend. 
If  this  be  an  overbold  thing  to  write,  a 
little  word  upon  it  will  justify  all  that  I 
feared  then  and  during  the  season  of  doubt 
which  followed  so  closely  upon  that  morning 
of  my  birthday.  Seven  years  had  passed  since 
I  had  seen  her  whom  I  called,  and  would  ever 
call,  my  wife.  She  was  the  second  child  of 
4 


THINKING  OF  OLD   DAYS 

my  lord  the  Earl  of  Quinton,  whose  estates 
in  the  county  of  Huntingdon  lay  as  close  to 
my  father's  house  as  two  eggs  might  lie  in  a 
nest  together;  and  though  he  fell  fighting 
the  king  at  Worcester,  and  my  father  had 
ever  a  leaning,  though  not  so  much  as  to  risk 
anything  thereby,  to  the  cause  of  the  Lord 
Protector,  there  was  little  of  these  things  to 
be  heard  at  our  home ;  nor  any  of  that  wicked 
hate  of  kinsman  for  kinsman  which  these  late 
troubles  have  bred  in  the  land.  So  it  came 
about  that  when  the  earl  was  killed  in  the 
great  battle,  and  all  his  lands  were  given  to 
them  that  knew  best  how  to  beg  them  of  the 
Lord-General,  little  Marjory  came  to  our 
house  and  there  got  a  home  with  us.  I  had 
entered  upon  my  nineteenth  year  then;  she 
was  in  her  fourteenth,  the  only  friend  beyond 
Parson  Ford,  my  father's  minister,  that  I  had 
ever  known.  Nay,  there  is  no  year  so  far 
back  that  some  little  word  of  Marjory's  is 
not  remembered  for  it;  and  when  she  came 
at  last  to  my  home,  it  seemed  to  me  that  in 
her  heart  she  had  always  been  there,  and  that 
she  was  sent  to  us  as  one  for  whom  we  had 
long  waited,  to  be  the  light  and  the  happiness 
of  oar  days. 

5 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

I  had  come  back  from  the  war  three  years 
then,  being  sent  thereto  by  my  father,  who, 
desiring  that  he  should  stand  well  with  the 
Lord-General,  yet  willing  to  take  no  part  that 
would  imperil  him  if  the  king  came  to  his 
own  again,  offered  me  for  the  service.  He 
said  that  it  became  every  man  that  was  a 
man  to  learn  that  which  war  alone  could  teach 
him,  —  the  right  use  of  mnsket  and  sword  and 
the  mastery  of  his  horse.  There  were  few 
more  skilful  with  the  rapier  than  he  ;  and  even 
Parson  Ford,  the  minister,  was  taught  by 
him  so  to  hold  himself  that  he  was  as  good  as 
any  other  man  when  blade  touched  blade  and 
the  green  was  merry  with  the  beating  of  the 
feet.  Many  is  the  great  affair  we  have  had 
in  our  own  garden,  when  the  parson  so  warmed 
himself  in  the  work  that  he  drank  as  much 
•sack  as  any  roaring  devil  of  a  Cavaliersman, 
and  swore  such  foul-mouthed  oaths  when  an- 
other pinked  him  that  he  would  spend  hours 
in  his  closet  afterwards  begging  the  Lord's 
mercy  for  his  sin.  Admirable  Master  Ford, 
—  what  would  I  not  have  given  to  have  heard 
his  voice  in  the  silence  of  the  woods  of 
Ambresbury ! 

I  went  out  to  the  war,  and  for  my  uncle's 
6 


THINKING  OF    OLD  DAYS 

sake  was  made  one  of  the  Lord-Geaeral's 
own.  It  is  not  for  me  to  speak  here  of  the 
part  I  played  at  Worcester ;  nor  of  kow  it 
befell  that  I  was  sent  with  them  that  kunted 
Charles  Stuart  at  Boscobel.  Few  remembered 
these  things  while  the  Commonwealth  was ; 
but  when  General  Monk  brought  the  king 
from  the  Hague,  and  all  the  talk  was  of 
mercy  and  of  pardon,  none  were  so  bold  as  to 
plead  for  Hugh  Peters,  nor  to  ask  that  he 
should  find  clemency.  Nay,  they  dragged 
m.y  uncle  upon  a  hurdle  to  the  scaffold,  and 
they  put  a  price  upon  my  own  head,  so  that 
any  man  might  strike  me  down  where  he 
should  find  me,  and  have  nothing  but  profit 
of  my  hurt.  What  fair  word  my  father  could 
have  spoken  for  me  was  not  to  be  uttered; 
for  he,  mighty  anxious  to  be  first  amongst 
those  that  went  out  to  greet  King  Charles, 
was  brought  to  bed  of  a  fever  at  Scheveling ; 
and  there  he  died,  more  concerned  to  make 
his  peace  with  Heaven  than  to  ask  mercy  for 
those  who  were  left  to  mourn  him.  Here- 
after, I  was  alone  with  my  troubles,  for  our 
home  was  given  to  strangers ;  and  all  my 
thought  was  not  of  my  possessions,  but  only 
how  I  might  escape  the  king's  men.  Three 
7 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

years  I  dwelt  in  France,  owing  much  to  my 
mother's  sister,  who  had  married  a  gentle- 
man of  Paris,  and  there  I  heard  often  of 
Parson  Ford,  but  rarely  of  little  Marjory. 
They  said  that  her  brother  had  come  to  be 
the  earl,  and  that  she  was  in  great  favour 
with  the  Papist  woman  whom  the  king's 
brother  then  admitted  to  be  his  wife.  I  had 
news  of  her,  now  that  she  was  with  her  kins- 
man, Sir  Allen  Apsley,  at  his  house  in  Lin- 
coln's Inn  Fields,  now  that  she  had  become 
lady  to  the  duchess ;  but  they  spoke  always 
of  her  exceeding  prettiness  and  of  her  new 
pride  that  she  had  come  to  such  great  estate. 
And  at  this  I  remember  the  day  when  I  was 
married  to  her  in  the  woods  about  Warboys ; 
and  I  laughed  aloud  when  I  told  myself  that 
she  was  my  wife. 

All  this,  I  say,  was  in  my  mind  when  I 
walked  abroad  that  May  morning.  I  had 
been  in  England  nigh  three  months  then,  yet 
never  once  could  I  bring  myself  to  set  foot 
ontside  the  sure  retreat  that  I  had  in  the 
forest  of  Ambresbury.  The  same  love  of 
country,  and  love  of  my  dear  wife,  which 
brought  me  out  of  Paris,  happen  what  might, 
was  tempered  so  soon  as  I  came  to  England 


THINKING  OF  OLD    DATS 

by  that  love  of  life  which  is  God-give»  in 
every  man.  I  thought  that  they  would  hare 
forgotten  Hugh  Peters,  five  years  being  past ; 
but  they  had  better  memories.  It  was  known 
all  along  that  I  was  in  the  French  king's  city, 
and  my  departure  therefrom  did  bnt  add  to 
their  suspicions  about  me.  A  new  writ  was 
put  abroad  offering  five  hundred  guineas  to 
him  who  would  take  me.  I  heard  that  they 
watched  the  seaports  for  my  coming.  Hunted 
by  day  and  night,  like  some  evil  thing  that 
•must  be  stamped  upon  and  destroyed,  I  hid 
myself  at  last  in  the  woods  of  Epping,  and 
there  amid  the  cut-purses,  and  rogues,  and 
robbers  that  make  a  hell  of  these  fair  places, 
I  found  that  rest  which  three  years  of  wan- 
dering had  not  given  to  me. 

Twice  by  favour  of  Morley,  the  king's 
keeper  that  was  long  servant  to  my  own 
father,  did  I  write  to  Master  Ford  telling  him 
how  things  stood  with  me.  No  answer  was 
brought  back ;  and  at  this  I  fell  to  thinking 
that  the  old  minister  was  dead  and  that  no 
friend  in  all  the  country  remained  to  me. 
But  in  this  I  was  wrong,  as  you  shall  learn 
presently ;  for  I  had  walked  but  a  little  way 
through  the  woods  on  the  morning  of  which 
9 


A    PURITAN'S  WIFE 

I  write  when  what  should  I  hear  but  the 
voice  of  one  singing,  very  dolefully,  a  verse 
from  the  thirty-first  Psalm ;  and  at  that,  the 
blood  went  rushing  to  my  head  for  the  joy  of 
it,  and  I  ran  on  through  the  thicket  crying 
for  very  gladness  that  I  should  have  found  a 
friend  again. 


10 


CHAPTER  H 

PARSON    FORD    COMES   TO   AMBRE8BORY. 

THE  sun  had  risen  now,  and  his  light  canne 
winging  through  the  pollards  so  plenteously 
that  all  the  pool  below  was  shining  as  with 
little  waves  of  gold.  Never,  I  vow,  has  man 
looked  upon  a  more  bewitching  place  than 
those  banks  of  Ambresbury  as  they  were  then 
at  the  first  of  the  morning,  when  the  grass 
drank  in  her  draught  of  refreshing  dew,  and 
the  marsh  marigolds  opened  their  petals  to  the 
warming  sunbeams,  and  the  air  was  hot  with 
the  odour  of  roses.  Many  a  time  and  oft  have 
I  stood  in  that  very  spot  to  think  that  in  no 
other  country  but  my  own  could  you  hap 
upon  a  harbourage  of  such  sweet  solitude,  or 
find  a  forest  so  fair  in  all  the  truest  gifts  of 
God.  And  now  when  out  of  the  silence  of 
the  day,  a  call,  like  a  call  of  the  years  which 
were  dead,  came  to  me  from  the  thicket  about 
my  little  hut,  then,  indeed,  was  my  heart 
11 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

robbed  of  half  its  sorrow  and  all  my  joy  of 
life  was  given  back  to  me. 

I  ran  on  through  the  thicket,  I  say,  brush- 
ing back  the  bush  and  fern  from  the  rarely- 
trodden  path ;  and  when  I  had  gone  perhaps 
a  half  way  through  it,  I  saw  Master  Ford, 
riding  slowly  toward  me  upon  a  great  black 
horse.  And  treading  upon  his  heels,  so  to 
speak,  was  none  other  than  his  servant  Gideon, 
who  was  ever  a  man  of  huge  stature;  but 
riding  as  he  was  then  upon  a  poor  lean  beast 
that  could  scarce  have  served  for  a  boy  at  his 
school,  he  appeared  to  me  to  be  the  tallest 
man  I  had  ever  seen.  Yet  who  could  write 
of  my  joy  to  behold  their  faces  again,  or  to 
watch  them  coming,  ay,  so  slowly,  to*  my 
place  of  hiding,  and  knowing  not,  I  vow,  if 
he  whom  they  sought  were  alive  or  dead  ? 

"  Oh,  Master  Ford,  Master  Ford !  "  cried  I. 
able  to  bear  with  it  no  more,  and  running 
now  even  to  the  head  of  his  great  horse,  "  the 
Lord  Jesus  be  glorified  that  I  have  lived  for 
this  day,  —  nay,  speak  to  me,  for  I  want  words 
for  my  lips!  And  you,  Gideon,  oh,  for  a 
truth,  it  is  the  Gideon  I  have  loved  long 

ago!" 
I  do  believe  that  tears  came  into  my  eyes 

12 


PARSON   FORD 

when  Master  Ford  held  out  his  hand  to  me, 
and  I  took  it  in  both  my  own.  Five  years 
had  passed,  and  I  had  been  a  stranger  among 
those  who  cared  only  for  the  day  when  I 
should  leave  them.  But  here  was  one  who 
could  bring  with  him  all  the  love  and  memory 
of  my  home ;  and  the  measure  of  my  happi- 
ness overflowed  even  before  he  spake.  .Nay, 
I  can  see  him  to  this  day,  sitting  there  with 
his  stern  face,  and  his  little  twinkling  eyes 
that  looked  round  one  into  the  other,  and  his 
legs  sticking  out  from  the  sides  of  his  horse 
like  bones  from  a  fish's  back,  and  his  staff 
held  like  a  pike  in  his  hand.  And  my  love 
for  him  is  no  less  than  it  was  when  he  an- 
swered me,  not  as  father  to  son,  but  as  min- 
ister to  him  that  hath  fallen  back.  Nay,  he 
spoke  a  word  of  the  Scriptures. 

"  For  Thou,  Lord  God,  knowest  Thy  ser- 
vant," he  said,  looking  up  to  the  blue  heaven 
above  him;  "for  Thy  word's  sake,  and  ac- 
cording to  Thine  own  heart,  hast  Thou  done 
all  these  great  things  to  make  Thy  servant 
know  them !  " 

But  Gideon  said  :  — 

"  Surely  thou  art  flesh  of  my  flesh  and  bone 
•f  my  bone,  and  the  Lord  hath  given  tfcee 
13 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

back  to  us.  Oh,  great  be  the  day,  that  I  have 
lived  to  see  it !  " 

I  wrung  the  honest  fellow's  hand  very 
heartily,  and  then  my  old  master  began  to 
forget  that  he  was  a  minister  and  to  re- 
member that  he  had  come  upon  an  errand 
of  mercy. 

"  Oh,  Hugh,  Hugh,"  he  cried,  putting  his 
hand  upon  my  shoulder  very  kindly,  as  he 
was  wont  to  do  when  I  was  a  little  lad,  "  that 
we  meet  again  thus ;  thou  that  wast  a  son  to 
me,  dear  beyond  all  mine  own !  And  now 
they  h»nt  thee  like  a  deer  —  and  I,  God  help 
me,  what  comfort  can  I  bring  to  thee?  " 

I  told  him  that  it  was  comfort  enough  to 
see  him  there  in  that  desolate  place :  and 
talking,  I  verily  believe,  of  twenty  things  at  a 
breath,  I  led  his  horse  down  the  bridle-path, 
and  so  to  the  door  of  the  woodlander's  hut, 
which  was  hidden  away  in  the  copse  like  a 
blackbird's  nest  in  a  thick-set  hedge.  He 
drew  rein  a  moment  at  the  mouth  of  the  path, 
that  he  might  cast  his  eyes  over  the  forest 
about  us,  and  then  he  seemed  more  contented 
with  aay  situation. 

44 Well,"  he  said,  "it  is  a  poor  hovel 
of  a  place  that  they  have  given  thee ;  but 
14 


PARSON    FORD 

surely,  for  this  day  thou  wilt  lie  here  in 
safety  —  " 

"For  this  day/'  cried  I,  laughing,  yet 
gladly,  at  his  words,  "nay,  and  for  many  a 
day,  Master  Ford,  must  I  keep  company  with 
the  herons.  Have  you  not  heard  that  there  is 
a  new  writ  put  out  against  me  ?  " 

"Ay,  surely,  have  I  heard;  and  there  .was 
little  beyond  to  give  me  news  of  thee.  They 
talk  of  it  in  all  the  town,  how  thou  hast  come 
back  with  great  secrets  from  the  Court  of  the 
French  king,  and  how,  presently,  thou  wilt 
better  thyself  in  the  people's  eyes  thereby. 
And  now  thou  must  write  to  me  so  that 
others  may  put  abroad  thy  place  of  hiding, 
and  it  may  be  a  refuge  for  thee  no  more.  O 
Hugh,  my  lad,  was  it  for  this  that  I  taught 
thee  prudence  ten  years?  Truly  art  thou  as  a 
little  child,  and  there  is  no  guile  in  thee." 

He  spoke  very  kindly,  but  there  was  no 
manner  of  change  in  his  talk  since  the  day 
I  had  been  as  a  son  to  him.  He  forgot,  I 
make  sure,  that  I  was  now  long  come  to  man's 
estate ;  and  at  this,  had  it  been  any  other,  I 
had  laughed  aloud. 

"  I  wrote  to  you,"  said  I,  "  since  there  is  no 
one  but  yourself  in  all  my  country  who  cares 
15 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

whether  I  live  or  die,  except  my  Lady  Mar- 
jory perchance  —  and  she,  I  think,  must  now 
be  too  great  in  pride  to  remember  Hogh  Peters 
who  was  her  playmate.  Yet  how  it  came  that 
my  letters  fell  into  other  hands  I  do  not  know, 
nor  can  I  imagine  what  secrets  they  think 
that  I  have  brought  from  the  Court  of  France 

—  nnless  it  were  this,  to  know  the  truth  of 
adversity,  and  to  be  in  hunger  often.     Nay, 
God  has  dealt  hardly  with  me,  Master  Ford, 

—  there  is  little  but  my  strength  of  body  left 
to  me  now." 

"The  Lord  hath  given,  and  the  Lord  hath 
taken  away.  Blessed  be  the  name  of  the 
Lord,"  now  cried  the  honest  Gideon ;  and 
then  remembering  for  what  he  bad  come, 
he  took  it  upon  him  to  rebuke  his  master. 

"Sir,"  said  he,  "my  master's  words  are 
well  enough  in  the  pulpit,  where  he  hath  a 
cushion  to  beat  upon ;  but  here,  in  the  forest 
of  Epping,  I  doubt  not  that  you  will  prefer 
his  gifts  which  I  now  bear  upon  my  pack, 
and  in  the  safeguarding  of  which  I  have 
lately  killed  two  rogues,  whose  bodies  lie  no 
more  than  a  hundred  paces  from  Chingford 
Church.  For  what  saith  the  Scriptures : 
'  And  be  lodged  that  same  night,  and  took  of 
16 


PARSON   FORD 

that  which  came  to  his  hand  a  present  for 
Esan  his  brother.'  (Item,  two  wheaten 
loaves.)  For  he  said,  '  I  will  appease  him 
with  the  present  that  goeth  before  me/  (Item, 
a  flask  of  the  wine  of  France. )  '  And  after- 
wards I  will  see  his  face.'  (Item,  a  ham  of 
York. )  '  And  Jacob  lifted  up  his  eyes  and 
looked  — '  If  there  be  any  better  beef  with- 
out Aldgate  than  the  loin  I  now  carry  to  you, 
the  Lord  teach  me  to  fast  even  as  these 
Papists  do." 

There  was  no  laugh  upon  his  face  when  he 
made  this  sermon  to  us ;  and  he  sat  bolt  up- 
right in  his  saddle,  looking  like  some  fierce 
man  of  Muscovy  about  to  do  a  cruelty.  But 
his  words  brought  us  to  a  remembrance  of 
Master  Ford's  warning,  and  now  we  hastened 
to  tether  the  horses  to  the  little  gate  of  the 
hut,  and  soon  we  were  all  three  within,  and 
our  stomachs  warming  with  the  wine  which 
they  had  carried  for  me.  It  was  new  to  me 
to  see  Parson  Ford  draining  a  cup,  but  I  had 
learnt  the  habit  in  France,  and  was  mighty 
glad  to  resume  it.  As  for  the  parson,  he  was 
mot  wanting  a  word  of  authority  for  his 
comfort. 

"  Thou  must  know,  Hugh,"  said  ke,  "  tbat 
2  17 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

I  am  as  Timothy,  taking  a  little  wine  for  nay 
stomach's  sake.  Yet  this  is  no  time  to  ask, 
what  men  eat  or  what  men  drink.  Let  the 
glory  be  given  that  I  set  eyes  upon  thee 
again.  And  first,  when  thou  art  able  to 
speak  for  lack  of  any  more  will  to  eat,  thou 
shalt  tell  of  thy  years  in  France,  and  I,  in 
turn,  will  make  known  how  it  was  that  I 
came  to  thee,  and  at  whose  bidding  I  carry 
thee  hence  this  night,  God  willing  that  we 
escape  the  perils  which  now  hover  over  us. 
For  they  are  perils,  my  lad,  and  the  Lord's 
hand  alone  shall  deliver  thee  from  them,  if 
it  be  that  thou  hast  found  favour  in  the  sight 
of  heaven." 

Gideon  answered  to  his  prayer  with  a  loud 
"Amen,"  the  first  word  he  had  spoken  since 
he  sat  to  the  food ;  and  I,  my  whole  body 
seeming  to  be  full  of  new  blood  from  the  wine 
I  had  taken,  told  him  how  that  I  had  come 
back  from  France  for  love  of  my  country  — 
for  of  my  love  for  little  Marjory  I  dared  not 
to  speak  to  one  so  stern.  I  asked  him  how  it 
was  that  they  could  give  me  no  news  of  him 
at  Warboys,  whither  I  had  gone  first  to  seek 
him;  only  then  coming  to  Epping  in  my 
terror  of  the  king's  men  that  had  nigh  taken 
18 


PARSON   FORD 

me  into  the  town  of  Huntingdon.  To  all  of 
which  he  listened  very  kindly,  and  afterwards 
answered  me  with  the  whole  story  of  it. 

*'  Thou  didst  not  hear  of  me  at  Warboys, 
Hugh,"  said  he,  "because  three  years  have 
come  and  gone  since  I  was  driven  from  my 
-  home  by  this  Convention  Parliament,  and 
j  must  leave  my  flock  to  the  wolves  that  hurried 
1  hither  from  the  Low  Countries  at  the  king's 
return.  It  was  in  the  month  of  thy  going 
that  little  Marjory  went  from  my  house  to 
her  brother,  who  came  to  his  own  again  when 
the  king  got  his  crown ;  and  now  she  who  was 
thy  playmate  is  like  a  star  at  the  Court,  and 
pride  sits  upon  her  as  a  garment.  Not  that  I 
make  any  complaint  of  her  good  fortune.  In 
all  this  Job  sinned  not  nor  charged  God  fool- 
ishly. But  I  have  it  in  my  mind  that  a  word 
of  remembrance  from  one  that  hath  the  king's 
ear  would  be  a  kindness  of  much  service  to 
me.  Little  have  they  left  me  of  my  substance, 
Hugh ;  yet  they  put  no  bridle  upon  my  tongue, 
and  where  the  sheep  are  there  is  the  shepherd's 
voice  exhorting  them." 

This  was  all  very  well  to  hear,  but  I  was 
impatient  to  get  at  the  reason  of  his  coming ; 
and  now  I   pressed   him   more   closely,    first 
19 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

expressing  my  sorrow  that  he  should  tell  such 
things  of  his  own  condition. 

•'  You  speak,  old  friend,"  said  I,  "  of  carry- 
ing me  hence  to-night,  and  of  being  bidden 
to  do  it.  Who,  then,  is  he  that  would  help 
Hugh  Peters  upon  such  a  day  ?  " 

"  Ay,"  chimed  in  Gideon,  "and  that 's  what 
he  is  coining  to  —  though,  Lord's  mercy,  he  is 
as  long  o'  the  road  as  a  waggon  from  France. 
Who  would  do  thee  a  service,  Master  Hugh? 
—  ask  him  that,  ask  him  that.  There's  water 
in  the  well  if  you  do  go  but  dee'p  enough." 

"  You  are  both  pleased  to  speak  in  para- 
bles," said  I,  "yet  give  me  a  plain  word  and 
I  quit  Ambresbury.  I  warn  you  fairly  that  I 
will  go  hence  on  no  fool's  errand.  Here,  I 
have  a  pillow  for  my  head  and  a  haunch  for 
my  belly,  but  God  knows  how  long  I  may  say 
the  same  if  the  Constable  of  Epping  takes  it 
into  his  head  to  put  his  warders  upon  the 
road  by  which  I  must  pass  out.  I  love  my 
life  for  all  that  it  has  brought  to  me,  Master 
Ford.  If  I  am  to  put  it  in  another's  keeping, 
he  shall  be  one  who  can  speak  in  a  tongue 
which  I  am  able  to  understand  —  " 

I  was  now  a  little  heated,  seeing  them  both 
smile  at  me,  and  Master  Ford  stopped  me 
20 


?ARSON   FORD 

wtth  a  gesture,  as  he  would  do  in  the  old 
time. 

44  Tut,  tut,"  cried  he,  "  what  talk  is  this  of 
fair  word  and  plain  tongue?  Hark  to  the 
lad  that  is  as  mine  own  son  with  his  haunch 
and  his  pillow,  and  his  Constable  of  Epping, 
and  his  —  God's  mercy!  he  will  be  drawing 
\  fas  sword  upon  me  next." 

44  If  he  could  give  thee  a  little  prick  that 
would  bring  thee  to  the  point,  Master,  I 
would  even  offer  thanks  myself,"  said  Gideon. 
41  What  a  tongue  is  that  which  must  go  lap 
up  the  butter  and  leave  the  meat  in  the  dish ! 
Tell  him  what  he  asks,  —  that  it  is  my  Lady 
Marjory  who  now  sends  for  him,  and  that  we 
find  horses  when  the  sun  is  gone  down." 

I  looked  at  both  of  them,  while  my  heart 
i  beat  as  though  to  burst. 

44  Gideon,"  said  I,  44  what  tale  is  this  ?  " 

"As  much  a  tale  as  yon  bone  is  a  good 
York  ham.  Ask  my  master  who  knows? " 

4 '  It  is,  indeed,  no  tale,  Hugh,"  said  Master 
Ford,  who  rather  took  a  pride  in  the  old 
serving-man's  forwardness  than  made  any 
haste  to  resent  it;  "  had  there  not  been  so 
much  of  mine  own  to  speak  to  thee  about,  I 
•would  have  told  thee  at  my  first  coming. 
21 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

Lady  Marjory  sends  for  thee  out  of  the  for- 
est, and  sends  for  thee  now,  since  dost  thou 
remain  here  another  day  there  will  be  others 
looking  for  thee  with  the  morrow's  sun." 

"  My  Lady  Marjory  sends  for  me !  "  I  cried. 
"  My  —  " 

It  was  upon  my  lips,  I  vow,  to  say  "  my 
wife,"  and  I  can  well  imagine  with  what  sur- 
prise Master  Ford  would  have  heard  so 
strange  a  tale ;  but  while  I  was  all  tingling 
with  delight,  and  a  great  longing  to  be  up  and 
going  was  already  upon  me,  I  held  my  tongue, 
and  so  saved  myself  from  the  shame  of  it 

"  Nay,"  said  I,  pretending  indifference ; 
"how  should  little  Marjory  so  much  as  re- 
member my  name  ?  " 

"  She  remembers  it  because  it  hath  lately 
been  whispered  in  her  ear  by  one,  Morley, 
the  king's  keeper,  who  says  that  there  is  game 
by  the  banks  of  Ambresbury  which  other 
hands  than  his  may  come  to  hunt  presently. 
And  great  lady  that  she  is,  Hugh,  she  can 
think  still  of  those  that  were  her  playmates  at 
"Warboys.  Oh,  surely,  she  remembers  thee  so 
well  that  when  she  heard  all  this  talk  of  the 
Puritan  Hugh  Peters,  who  was  come  from 
France  to  be  a  thorn  in  the  king's  side,  what 
22 


PARSON  FORD 

must  she  do  but  send  her  servants  to  search 
out  Son  of  Humility  Ford,  and  bid  him  come 
to  Ambresbury  for  thee,  and  so  carry  thee  to 
"Windsor,  whither  she  goes  with  the  duchess. 
There  I  doubt  not  she  will  find  place  of  hiding 
for  thee,  even  if  it  be  so  low  as  in  her  kitchen. 
They  say  that  the  king  will  dance  when  she 
pipes.  Why,  then,  should  she  not  pipe  a  tone 
that  was  in  her  ears  in  the  long  ago?  Nay, 
she  has  promised  it — though  God  grant  she 
has  a  better  memory  for  thee  than  for  me." 

"  Amen  to  that,"  said  I,  though  I  was 
smarting  still  at  his  word  that  my  lady  should 
make  me  one  of  her  serving-men.  But  this  I 
hid  from  them. 

"  You  speak,"  I  continued,  "  of  our  setting 
out  this  night,  and  going  so  far  as  Windsor. 
It  seems  to  me  that  I  would  do  better  to  lie 
here  until  my  lady  has  piped  the  tune  of 
which  you  speak.  In  this  place  I  have  but 
my  hunger  and  my  loneliness;  and  these  I 
can  support.  Once  upon  the  road,  God 
knows  what  may  wait  for  me.  And  I  do  not 
forget  that  if  I  am  to  go,  it  must  be  upon  my 
feet.  Would  you  have  me  walk,  Master  Ford, 
or  share  a  pack  saddle  with  old  Gideon  ?  " 

"  Would  I  have  thee  sit  upon  the  tail  of  a 
23 


A    PURITAN'S   WIFE 

cow?  O  Hugh,  Hugh,  when  wilt  thou  learn 
the  lessons  which  I  was  ten  years  teach- 
ing thee !  Am  I  one  to  put  the  pack  saddle 
upon  the  ox?  The  Lord  give  thee  patience. 
Hadst  thou  but  listened,  I  would  have  told 
thee  that  thou  must  set  out  to-night  because 
this  is  the  day  when  the  earl  shall  be  back  in 
the  forest  again,  bringing  with  him  those  that 
will  beat  every  copse  and  thicket  for  thee  as 
they  would  for  a  deer  that  is  to  be  hunted. 
Even  now  there  is  talk  in  the  town  of  Epping 
of  the  King's  Guards,  who  are  to  come  in  at 
sundown.  To-morrow's  dawn,  dost  thou 
await  it  here,  will  see  thee  upon  the  road  to 
Newgate  jail,  where,  if  the  gibbet  pass  thee  by 
assuredly  thou  wilt  die  of  the  plague,  which,  as 
thou  mayest  know,  is  the  talk  of  all  the  city." 
"Ay,"  said  old  Gideon,  "and  there  will 
not  be  many  dawns  after  before  a  rope  shall 
swing  thee  up  to  the  saints  —  which  the  Lord 
forbid.  Would  to  heaven,  Master  Hugh, 
that  one  we  love  could  tell  thee  a  plain  tale. 
For  what  does  he  mean  by  his  oxen  and  his 
asses,  his  *  woulds '  and  his  '  shoulds  '  ?  Why, 
God's  mercy,  he  would  say  that  my  Lady 
Marjory  has  sent  thee  a  horse  and  a  cioaK, 
and  a  sword  for  thy  belt;  and  thinking  that 
24 


none  will  look  for  thee  if  thou  be  bold  enough 
to  ride  straight  for  Windsor,  she  is  of  the 
mind  to  employ  thee  at  once  —  and  we  carry 
thee  to  her  at  dark.  Is  that  to  thy  liking, 
master?  Nay,  I  vow  it  is.  Ho,  Ho,  I'll 
swear  on  it  —  a  bonnier  serving-man  shall  not 
be  found  out  of  Scotland,  nor  a  sweeter  mis- 
tress. Pillars  of  grace!  that  it  should  come 
to  a  laugh  with  me." 

He  spoke  no  trcth  when  he  said  that  he 
laughed,  for  he  only  sst  very  stiff  against  the 
wooden  walls  of  my  little  hut  and  chuckled 
most  dismally,  to  the  great  anger  of  his  mas- 
ter. But  this  was  of  great  unconcern  to  him, 
for  presently  he  fell  to  singing  a  verse  writ  by 
the  papist  poet  Southwell :  — 

"  In  lowly  vales  I  mount 

To  pleasure's  highest  pitch ; 
My  silly  shroud  true  honor  brings, 
My  poor  estate  to  rich." 

And  with  this  on  his  lips  he  tumbled  into  a 
deep  sleep. 

"Well,  well,"  said  the  parson,  content  now 

that  his  tongue  was  stilled,  "he  has  ridden 

far,  and  he  means  well  to  thee,  Hugh.     He 

has  said  all  that  I  would  have  said,  and  wa 

25 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

have  nothing  now  to  do  but  to  wait  until  the 
sun  is  set,  and  Keeper  Morley  is  come  with 
the  horses.  Until  that  shall  be,  I  would 
speak  with  thee  a  little  of  thy  soul ;  for  oh, 
my  lad,  what  shall  it  profit  a  man  —  " 

But  I  heard  no  more ;  for  I  could  think  of 
nothing  but  this,  —  that  I  was  to  ride  forth  at 
sundown  to  meet  her  whom  Tom  Honeydew, 
the  wine-bibbing  parson  of  Quinton,  had  mar- 
ried to  me  for  a  jest  in  the  woods  of  Warboys 
now  nine  years  ago. 

And  I  knew  that  I  should  find  my  little 
Marjory  no  more  —  and,  God  knows,  I  dared 
not  to  hope  that  she  would  remember  that 
play  beneath  the  trees  when  ranting  Tom  had 
made  us  man  and  wife,  as  he  said,  for  the 
jest's  sake. 


CHAFIER  III 

WE  ARE   ESCORTED   BY   THE    NIGHT   BIRDS 

I  HAD  a  little  sleep  during  the  heat  of  .the 
day ;  dreaming  much  of  my  youth  at  Warboys, 
when  I  had  feared  Master  Ford  and  had 
smarted  often  at  the  swish  of  his  twigs.  But 
I  awoke  while  the  forest  was  still  golden  with 
the  sunshine,  and  I  found  then  that  Gideon 
had  been  before  me  and  was  broiling  a  piece 
of  the  meat  upon  a  fire  of  logs  which  he  had 
kindled  at  our  door.  The  parson  still  slept, 
however,  and  the  heaviness  of  his  breathing 
was  like  the  deeper  note  of  a  trumpet. 

"  Let  him  lie,  for  God's  sake,"  said  old 
Gideon,  as  I  came  out  of  the  cottage;  "a 
prettier  man  in  his  sleep  was  never  made; 
yet,  look  you,  Master  Hugh,  the  Lord  surely 
slipped  when  he  took  the  measure  of  his 
tongue.  Pillars  of  grace  !  that  I  should  speak 
ill  of  him  whom  I  have  cared  for  from  his 
youth  up  —  I  that  am  in  peril  for  mine  old 
soul ! " 

27 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

**  He  has  been  asleep  long?"  I  asked. 

"He  fell  off  at  his  thirdly.  'T  is  an  odd 
thing  to  tell,  sir,  but  I  have  so  accustomed 
myself  to  his  voice  that  when  he  sleeps,  I 
wake.  And  that 's  God  Providence.  Thou 
hast  slept  a  little  thyself,  maybe  —  ay,  surely, 
and  now  wilt  take  meat ;  for  of  what  are  the 
Lord's  servants  made  but  of  sleep  and  meat, 
and  a  cup  of  good  sack  when  that  is  to  be 
had?" 

"  Have  you  seen  aught  of  Keeper  Morley, 
or  the  horses  he  was  to  bring  ?  "  I  asked,  as  I 
threw  myself  upon  the  sweet  grass  by  the  side 
of  his  blazing  fire. 

"  Not  so  much  as  the  hoof  of  one  —  though 
the  Lord  forbid  I  should  say  that  of  Master 
Morley.  It  was  at  sundown  we  were  to  look 
for  him,  as  thou  mayest  remember.  Until  he 
shall  come  there  be  plenty  here  to  remind  us 
of  where  we  are  and  upon  what  errand  we 
venture.  Nay,  for  hard-swearing,  lewd,  and 
vainglorious  cut-purses,  Master  Hugh,  I  would 
commend  these  banks  of  Ambresbury  against 
any  oopee,  thicket,  or  warren  in  the  two  king- 
doms. Lord,  to  see  their  dirty  faces  through 
yonder  trees  as  I  have  seen  them  this  hour  or 
more  I  Surely,  the  devil  is  fled  from  this 
28 


ESCORTED  BY  THE   NIGHT  BIRDS 

place,  and  the  lowest  of  his  angels  keeps 
watch  upon  it.  Thou  knowest  the  old  legend 
—  how  that  in  the  cities  of  the  good  the  hosts 
of  darkness  rest  not  day  nor  night ;  while  so 
much  as  one  little  devil  upon  the  wall  will 
serve  for  the  city  of  the  evil-doers!  No? 
Then  I  will  even  expound  —  " 

"  Nay,  Gideon,"  said  I,  "  there  is  too  much 
in  my  head  to-day  that  I  should  love  your 
legends.  I  think  it  strange  that  you  have 
seen  these  fellows  from  the  warren,  for  in  all 
my  months  here  I  have  counted  scarce  ten  of 
them.  You  say  they  came  to  grin  at  you  ?" 
.-  "Naught  else;  and  one  drew  so  close  that 
I  must  shut  his  mouth  with  a  faggot,  and  see 
his  teeth  go  flying  down  his  throat  like  pills 
from  a  surgeon's  counter.  A  scurvy  rascal,  I 
make  sure,  that  should  long  have  been  food 
for  the  gibbet.  But,  thanks  be  to  God,  sir,  I 
am  still  the  man  I  was  —  and  as  for  thee, 
Lord's  mercy,  was  there  ever  a  quicker  blade 
or  a  better  lad  come  out  of  France  than  Hugh 
Peters  ?  Oh,  surely,  we  shall  lie  snug  in  the 
iorest  of  Windsor  before  the  King's  Guard 

yet." 

"And  then,  Gideon?" 
"  And  then,  Master  Hugh  ?    Why,  then  we 
29 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

wiH  turn  to  Him  whose  word  is  a  lantern  unto 
our  feet  and  a  light  unto  our  paths.  And  if 
thou  art  not  the  one  to  whisper  prettily  into 
the  ears  of  her  that  was  thy  playmate,  I 
know  not  the  man.  Pillars  of  grace !  that  I 
should  fall  to  talking  of  a  maid !  " 

It  was  horrible,  I  swear,  to  hear  old  Gideon 
when  he  chuckled  and  mumbled  to  himself  as 
then  he  did.  I  was  in  no  mood  for  his  jest ; 
nor  could  I  rest  in  any  one  place  for  long  to- 
gether, so  did  the  thought  that  I  was  to  see 
Marjory  again  burn  me.  A  hundred  schemes 
and  plans  and  reckonings  rushed  upon  my 
mind.  I  walked  away  into  the  copse  to  be 
alone  with  my  hopes  and  fears ;  and  while  the 
sun's  rays  fell  soft  through  the  ripe  green 
leaves,  and  the  violets  made  a  carpet  for  my 
feet,  and  the  birds  went  winging  at  my  com- 
ing, I  said  to  myself  that  I,  surely,  was  as 
one  called  from  death  to  life  ;  that  to-morrow 
would  be  my  new  year's  day,  when  I  should 
see  my  dear  wife  and  tell  her  —  nay,  I  knew 
not  what.  Yet  it  was  good  to  whisper  her  name 
here  in  the  silence  of  the  thickets  ;  sweet  to  re- 
member how  pure  a  thing  our  love  was  when, 
for  the  jest's  sake,  Tom  Honeydew,  the  tipsy 
parson,  had  married  us,  the  boy  and  girl, 
30 


ESCORTED   BY   THE   NIGHT   BIRDS 

nnder  the  old  yew  tree  in  the  great  park  at 
Warboys.  "Would  she  remember  that  folly? 
Would  it  have  any  hold  upon  the  law?  I 
asked  myself  these  things  as  I  had  asked 
them  a  hundred,  nay,  a  thousand  times.  God 
alone  could  answer  me ;  yet  I  was  no  ninny  to 
believe  that  the  great  lady  would  stoop  quickly 
to  him  who  was  the  farmer's  son ;  nor  be  so 
wanting  in  her  pride  as  to  acknowledge  that 
which  lacked  all  witness  and  all  probability. 
Or  if  she  did,  what  help  were  that  to  me  — 
who  was  an  outcast  from  my  people,  a  hue 
and  cry  for  all  that  would  stop  to  read  the 
king's  will?  Never,  for  a  truth,  did  the  cup 
of  happiness  so  play  with  a  man  as  with  Hugh 
Peters  upon  that  day  he  set  out  from  the  for- 
est by  Ambresbury. 

I  had  left  Gideon,  as  I  have  told,  broiling 
a  piece  of  meat  at  the  door  of  my  hut,  but 
when  I  returned  to  him  presently  there  was 
another  with  him,  a  lad  of  Chingford,  who  led 
a  great  bay  mare  by  the  bridle-rein,  and  was 
even  then  delivering  the  message  which  keeper 
Morley  had  sent  to  us. 

"My  master    says,   sirs,"  he    explained, 
"  that  he  must  not  appear  in  this  matter,  but 
what  he  can  do  he  has  done.     Ye  will  find  the 
31 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

mare  well-conditioned  and  good  in  the  gallop 
as  any  this  side  of  London.  '  Let  them  be 
gone  as  soon  as  the  sun,'  says  my  master,  and 
thank  God,  say  I,  to  see  the  quarters  of  such 
a  squealing  devil  as  this  same  mare  I  now 
bring  to  you ;  for  of  all  the  kicking,  peevish, 
wicked  —  and  that  reminds  me,  masters,  ye 
will  find  the  great  cloak  safe  in  the  pack,  and 
as  for  my  wage,  that  I  am  well  content  to 
leave  to  your  honourable  worships." 

"Holy  Samuel!  heard  ever  a  man  such  a 
talker?"  cried  Gideon,  whose  hands  were 
already  upon  the  pack,  while  I  had  the  bridle 
of  the  mare.  "  Hark  ye,  boy,  if  ye  do  but 
spit  it  out  like  that  all  your  life  long,  Lord !  ye 
shall  end  as  big  in  law  as  the  Commons  at 
Westminster.  Get  back  now  to  Master  Mor- 
ley  with  a  silver  sixpence  in  your  pocket,  and 
tell  him  that  if  he  seek  us  to-morrow  he  will 
know  where  we  lie." 

The  lad  took  the  sixpence,  and,  running  off> 
called  back  to  us  from  the  wood  that  his  mas 
ter  would  come  presently  with  a  spade  to 
bury  him  who  rode  the  mare.  His  bawling 
woke  Parson  Ford  from  his  sleep ;  and  when 
we  had  made  a  meal,  and  I  had  put  on  the 
great  black  cloak,  and  the  honest  sword,  which 
32 


ESCORTED   BY   THE   NIGHT   BIRDS 

were  my  lady's  gifts,  we  were  ready  to  set 
out.  The  sun  was  quite  gone  down  then,  and 
only  a  shimmer  of  grey  light  lit  up  the  hollow 
between  the  thickets  or  gave  a  silvery  face  to 
the  silent  pools.  The  whole  forest  seemed  to 
sleep;  and  when  we  knelt  upon  the  grass 
to  ask  help  of  our  God  in  the  journey  be- 
fore us,  our  voices  came  winging  back  to 
us  from  a  hundred  places  in  the  woods, 
and  all  the  groves  answered  with  their 
*'  Amens." 

Our  devotions  being  done,  we  mounted  our 
beasts;  I,  the  first  upon  the  great  mare,  who 
set  back  her  ears  very  threateningly,  but 
stood  quite  still  when  I  had  my  legs  about 
her. 

*'  She  knows  that  she  has  found  a  master," 
exclaimed  Parson  Ford,  very  merrily ;  and 
then  he  went  on  to  say:  "A  long  fare- 
well to  Ambresbury,  Hugh,  and  hey-day  for 
little  Marjory.  By  my  soul!  the  cloak 
has  made  a  soldier  of  thee  again.  I  would 
not  meet  thee  in  a  dark  place  for  a  hundred 
crowns." 

"  'Tis  little  thou  wouidst  be  worth  to  rob, 
master,"  said  old  Gideon,  as  he  climbed  upon 
his  pony ;  but  I  said  nothing.  As  I  live,  the 
33 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

whole  forest  about  me,  which  had  seemed 
drear  and  dark  and  silent  as  the  grave  a 
moment  before,  was  now  alive  with  moving 
figures;  and  a  hundred  black  forms  were 
shaping  above  the  dewy  grass. 


CHAPTER  IV 

THE    AFFAIR    IN    THE    WARREN 

I  WAS  one  who  could  look  into  the  heart 
of  the  woods  and  behold  things  which  a  man 
bred  in  a  city  might  never  find  there. 
Though  it  was  near  now  to  being  quite 
dark,  and  the  figures  of  the  rogues  who 
lurked  behind  the  trees  were  scarce  to  be 
distinguished  from  the  trunks  which  hid  them, 
I  saw  plainly  that  we  were  watched.  Yet  for 
what  purpose,  if  it  were  not  for  robbery,  I 
could  not  conceive ;  and  I  knew  too  well  with 
what  manner  of  men  we  had  to  deal  to  think 
of  any  overt  act  which  would  bring  them  out 
upon  us.  If,  I  said,  we  were  to  get  to  the 
high-road  at  all,  then  must  we  push  on  while 
these  fellows  yet  hesitated  to  show  themselves. 
And  so  thinking  I  led  the  way  down  the 
bridle-path  towards  the  warren,  meaning 
thus  to  strike  upon  Crown  Hill  and  so  upon 
the  great  road  to  Waltham. 
35 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

"We  were  an  odd  company,  I  vow.  As  for 
myself,  I  was  a  hybrid  thing  in  my  tattered 
suit  of  homespun  and  my  new  finery  which 
had  come  to  me  of  my  lady's  bounty  —  to  say 
nothing  of  the  vixenish  mare  which  would 
go  neither  straight  forward  nor  straight  back, 
but  only  sideways,  and  that  ill-temperedly. 
I  had  bidden  Master  Ford  ride  at  my  heels, 
that  his  great  black  horse  might  not  trip  him 
in  the  rough  of  the  path ;  but  Gideon,  whose 
feet  brushed  the  ground  while  he  rode,  lagged 
some  way  behind  us,  and  we  could  tell  where 
he  was  only  by  the  doleful  singing  and  swear- 
ing with  which  he  ever  cheered  himself. 

It  was  in  this  order  that  we  rode,  it  may  be 
for  the  third  of  a  mile.  The  others,  I  was 
sure,  had  seen  nothing  of  the  rogues  in  the 
thickets,  their  eyes  being  set  on  the  path 
before  them ;  but  I,  who  watched  the  woods 
unrestingly,  felt  my  heart  grow  colder  and 
colder  when  I  observed  that  newcomers  were 
added  to  the  number  of  those  that  followed 
us,  and  that  all  the  glades  about  were  now 
alive  with  men.  And  this  was  even  more 
strange  —  that  the  rogues  should  follow  us 
thus  silently,  neither  speaking  one  to  the 
other,  nor  making  the  least  show  to  do  us 
36 


THE  AFFAIR  IN  THE  WARREN 

hurt.  It  was  only  when  I  remembered  that 
we  were  riding  directly  for  the  warren,  which 
was,  above  all,  the  Stronghold  of  the  unnum- 
bered outlaws  who  then  hid  themselves  in  the 
forest,  that  I  divined  their  purpose  and  read 
for  the  first  time  what  ill  it  boded  to  us.  -. 

"  Master  Ford,"  said  I,  drawing  rein  sud- 
denly, "  it  seems  that  we  have  company." 

He  looked  up  quickly,  for  I  believe  he  had 
been  near  to  sleeping. 

"  Eh,  Hugh,"  cried  he,  "  what  was  that  ?  " 

I  pointed  to  a  place  of  the  forest  into  which 
the  moonlight  now  fell  abundantly  —  a  very 
glade  of  the  fairies,  with  its  gnarled  trunks 
and  its  sweet  grasses,  and  a  little  lake  nestling 
prettily  in  its  hollow.  There  were,  perhaps,  a 
dozen  rogues  gathered  at  this  spot,  and  it 
was  clear  that  they  had  begun  to  consult 
together. 

"  Now,"  said  I,  when  the  parson,  who 
suffered  some  weakness  of  his  eyes,  had  seen 
what  I  had  seen,  "yon  fellows  have  followed 
us  from  the  hut.  We  shall  have  trouble  with 
them  by-and-by." 

Master  Ford  stuck  out  his  legs  more  than 
ever  from  his  horse's  back,  and  answered 
scornfully. 

37 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

"What!"  cried  he,  "you  draw  rein  be- 
cause a  dozen  rogues  gape  together  in  a 
thicket.  Shame  ori  you,  Hugh,  that  was  a 
lad  of  spirit.  God's  mercy!  I  would  worst 
the  dozen  of  them  with  my  cudgel.  Where  is 
Gideon—?" 

He  turned  round  in  his  saddle,  and  at  this 
moment  Gideon  rode  up  to  us,  labouring  for 
his  breath  most  painfully. 

"Sirs,"  said  he,  "surely  this  horse  was 
born  on  a  Friday,  and,  the  Lord  willing, 
another  Friday  shall  not  pass — " 

"Hush,  Gideon,"  said  I,  "and  tell  me  what 
you  think  of  yon  company." 

I  had  let  my  mare  go  at  the  walk  again, 
fearing  to  draw  the  night-birds  down  upon 
us,  and  the  others  followed,  speaking  of  the 
affair  with  hushed  voices. 

"A  scurvy  pack,  that  would  break  our 
heads  for  a  crown!"  muttered  Gideon. 

"Lord  deliver  me  from  the  burden  of  this 
serving-woman,"  exclaimed  Master  Ford,  who 
was  the  readiest  man  in  a  brawl  that  I  ever 
clapped  eyes  upon. 

"Come/'  said  I,  hushing  Gideon's  angry 
protest;  "this  is  no  place  for  words.  If  we 
bide  here  long,  I'm  thinking  we  shall  lack 
38 


THE  AFFAIR  IN  THE  WARREN 

tongues  to  speak  them.  The  path  opens  out, 
as  you  see.  It  is  my  plan  that  we  go  alto- 
gether, looking  neither  to  the  right  nor  to  the 
left  until  we  come  upon  the  king's  high-road. 
And  you,  Gideon,  forget  your  songs,  for 
God's  sake." 

"Ay,  sir,  surely,"  said  he;  "though  the 
Lord  knows  what  I  will  do  with  my  tongue 
if  I  have  not  a  psalm  to  keep  it  still.  'T  would 
be  well  at  the  same  time  could  ye  prevail 
upon  my  master  to  bide  swinging  his  cudgel 
until  he  shall  have  a  head  to  break  it  upon." 

"  Gideon,"  said  the  parson,  "  you  are  an 
impertinent  fellow,  and  some  day  you  will 
commit  the  unpardonable  sin." 

It  was  beyond  endurance  to  me  to  hear  the 
pair  talk  so ;  and  I  knew  well  that  they  were 
very  ignorant  of  those  who  now  gathered 
about  us  in  the  grove.  Of  all  the  cut-purses 
and  thieves  to  be  found  in  the  woods  near  to 
London,  none  were  so  much  to  be  dreaded 
by  honest  folk  as  these  footpads  of  Epping. 
They  would  slit  our  throats,  I  said,  as  quick 
as  crack  a  nut ;  yet  here  were  the  two  ninnies, 
at  my  side  disporting  themselves  with  the 
airs  of  men  who  sat  by  their  own  hearths. 
For  my  part,  I  had  begun  to  believe  that  we 
39 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

should  never  get  out  of  the  grove  at  all  —  and 
it  came  very  near  to  that,  as  you  will  see 
presently. 

"We  were  upon  the  outskirts  of  the  warren 
which  was  the  proper  home  of  these  outlaws, 
when  the  thing  came  to  a  head.  Many  little 
fires  burning  upon  the  grass  in  the  hollows 
between  the  trees  were  to  be  observed  here  ; 
and  there  were  other  tokens  of  the  camp 
which  the  rogues  had  pitched  in  this  place 
since  man  could  remember.  Had  it  been 
possible  for  me  to  venture  out  by  way  of  the 
Epping  road,  I  had  avoided  so  dangerous  a 
spot  altogether ;  but  I  knew  well  that  if  all 
Parson  Ford's  words  about  the  King's  Guards 
were  true,  then,  indeed,  did  my  safety  lie 
in  these  dangerous  places  of  the  woods.  Nor 
had  I  time  to  debate  upon  it  very  long, 
for  the  vixenish  mare  carried  me  forward, 
whether  I  would  or  no ;  and  scarce  were  we 
again  under  the  trees,  when  the  rogues,  who 
had  held  back  so  long,  sprang  of  a  sudden 
from  their  hiding-places,  and  began  to  swarm 
about  us  like  wild  beasts  about  their  prey. 

The  first  man  that  came  was  a  huge  fellow 
dressed  in  a  ragged  suit  of  green,  and  wear- 
ing a  little  round  cap,  like  the  cap  of  a  pop- 
40 


ish  cardinal,  set  far  back  upon  his  head.  He 
sprang  from  the  shelter  of  a  tree,  and  put 
his  hand  very  playfully  upon  the  bridle-rein 
of  Master  Ford's  pony;  but  hardly  was  it 
placed  there  when  I  saw  the  parson  swing 
his  cudgel  swiftly  in  the  air  and  bring  it 
down  upon  the  man's  head  with  a  blow  that 
was  like  the  blow  of  a  blacksmith's  hammer 
upon  a  forge. 

"  One,"  cried  the  parson  very  methodically, 
as  the  man  rolled  upon  the  grass  with  all  th« 
sense  knocked  out  of  him ;  and  then,  turning 
to  the  ugly  fellows  who  pressed  upon  him,  he 
continued :  — 

"  Hark  ye,  my  friends :  I  am  one  of  the 
Lord's  ministers  come  to  Epping  upon  a  work 
of  mercy.  My  name  is  Son  of  Humility 
Ford ;  my  place  of  living  is  without  the  bars 
of  Aldgate ;  and,  as  God  is  my  witness,  I 
will  so  split  the  head  of  the  next  man  who 
puts  hand  upon  my  bridle,  that  all  the  sur- 
geons in  the  kindred  shall  not  mend  the 
pieces.  Ye  hear  that?  Then  keep  your  dis- 
tance, rogues." 

They  answered  him  with  a  merry  laugh; 
but  presently  a  wench  among  them  cried  out 
*hat  Tom  Hill  was  surely  murdered  (mean- 
41 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

ing,  I  suppose,  the  man  whom  Master  Ford 
had  struck),  and  at  this  there  went  up  from 
them  such  an  angry  shout  that  I  thought 
they  had  made  an  end  of  it  upon  the  spot. 
It  seemed  to  me  that  the  moonlight  fell  upon 
a  sea  of  upturned  faces,  and  that  these  faces 
were  white  with  passion;  while  of  all  the 
surly-looking  villains  I  have  ever  beheld, 
none  was  so  ugly  or  ill-visaged  as  the  one 
who  appeared  to  be  their  leader,  and  who 
now  tried  to  lay  his  hand  upon  my  cloak. 

"What,"  cried  he,  "your  ranter  turns 
upon  Tom  Hill  and  cracks  his  skull!  Hell 
take  you  for  the  French  spy  that  you  are. 
What  say  you,  boys?  How  shall  we  do  to 
them  that  have  killed  Tom  Hill?" 

Their  answer  was  like  the  roar  of  a  tempest. 

"Hang  them  at  Abbot's  Oak;"  "Burn 
them  in  the  brake;"  "Leave  them  to  Joe 
the  Smith ;  "  "  Dip  them  in  the  king's  pond." 
These  and  a  hundred  like  cries  were  all 
screamed  together,  both  by  the  hussies  who 
had  run  out  from  the  tents  of  the  gypsies 
and  by  the  men  who  were  their  masters. 
For  my  own  part  I  had  hesitated  a  while 
to  draw  a  sword  upon  the  villains,  and  had 
regretted  bitterly  the  blow  which  Parson 
42 


THE  AFFAIR  IN  THE  WARREN 

Ford  was  so  ready  to  give ;  but  now  I  saw 
that  it  was  my  life  or  the  life  of  the  man 
who  sought  to  grapple  with  me,  and  of 
a  sudden  my  blade  leaped  in  the  air  and 
passion  burned  in  my  veins. 

"  That  for  your  Abbot's  Oak,  and  that 
for  your  Joe  the  Smith,"  cried  I ;  and  with 
each  word  I  cut  or  thrust.  And  first  I  struck 
the  great  leader  and  laid  open  his  throat, 
so  that  he  fell,  all  bleeding,  under  the  legs 
of  my  mare.  Nor  can  I  remember  what 
happened  to  me  for  a  spell  after  he  had 
gone  down.  It  seemed  to  me  that  I  was 
carried,  beast  and  all,  away  from  the  more 
open  glade  towards  the  darker  place  of  the 
brake;  yet  there  was  no  moment  when  my 
sword  was  not  darting  and  leaping;  and 
my  arm  quivered  again  and  again  as  I 
struck  through  warm  flesh.  For  the  blows 
of  fists  or  of  sticks  that  were  falling  thick 
upon  my  head  and  shoulders  I  cared  no 
more  than  for  the  beat  of  a  twig.  I  was 
mad  in  fight;  and  shouting,  slashing,  and 
swearing,  my  beast  helping  me  with  her  great 
lunges  and  her  fierce  kicking,  I  rode  in  and 
out,  back  and  back  again,  now  crushing 
through  the  brushwood,  now  galloping  through 
43 


the  glade  —  but  always  with  those  angry 
faces  turned  up  to  mine,  and  my  ears  full 
of  the  oaths  and  blasphemies  which  followed 
in  my  path  like  the  raging  of  devils. 

I  say  that  the  great  mare  helped  me;  but 
that  is  a  poor  word  for  all  that  she  did. 
Never  was  I,  nor  any  man,  upon  a  beast 
so  bred  to  war.  Let  but  any  rogue  press 
upon  her,  and  out  went  her  heels  like  cannon 
shots.  Twice  I  heard  men's  breasts  crushed 
by  her  hoofs,  like  an  egg  is  crushed  with 
the  hand ;  three  times  did  she  lay  hold  of 
a  man's  arm  and  wound  it  horribly  with 
her  teeth.  Wherever  she  carried  me,  there 
did  you  hear  woeful  cries  of  pain  and  agony ; 
and  anon,  when  I  could  see  the  glade  again 
—  for  the  rogues  were  now  all  beaten  away 
from  me  in  terror  of  her  —  I  vow  that  some 
little  battle  seemed  to  have  been  waged  in 
the  place.  Five  men,  as  I  counted,  lay 
huddled  upon  the  grass  —  whether  dead  or 
only  wanting  their  senses,  I  could  not  learn ; 
twice  that  number  were  howling  and  scream- 
ing most  dolefully  for  pain  of  their  hurts. 
As  for  the  wenches,  their  cries  were  dread- 
ful to  hear;  and  clear  above  all  the  hub- 
bub and  the  din  was  the  fife-like  voice  of 
44 


THE  AFFAIR  IN  THE  WARREN 

Parson  Ford,  or  the  deep  baying  note  of  old 
Gideon. 

I  had  lost  sight  of  these  two  in  the  time  of 
my  own  need  —  though  not  for  a  moment 
did  I  cease  to  hear  the  voice  of  the  parson ; 
but  now,  when  I  beheld  them  again,  they 
•were  a  sight  that  cheered  the  heart  to  see. 
Master  Ford  still  sat  upon  his  great  black 
horse,  swinging  his  cudgel  with  all  the  cun- 
ning of  a  smith  at  the  anvil ;  but  old  Gideon 
had  come  down  from  his  pony,  and,  with 
his  back  set  against  the  trunk  of  a  hornbeam, 
he  was  crying  "A  Hugh!  A  Hugh!"  with 
all  his  lungs ;  while  at  every  blow  of  his  staff 
a  rogue  reeled  back  and  the  circle  of  robbers 
around  him  spread  out  the  more.  I  knew 
well  that  he  had  little  need  of  my  help ;  but 
for  the  parson  I  feared  exceedingly.  Twice 
I  saw  a  blow  from  stick  or  cudgel  fall  upon 
his  stooping  shoulders ;  stones  flew  about 
his  head  as  thick  as  flakes  of  driven  snow ; 
women  beat  his  back  with  their  fists,  and 
their  blows  were  like  blows  struck  upon  a 
drum.  Yet  never  once  did  he  cease  to  rail 
at  them,  nor  to  defy  them  with  all  that  lusty 
love  of  combat  which  neither  years  nor  calling 
could  subdue. 

45 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

««  Who  is  the  King  of  Glory?"  I  heard  him 
cry  again  and  again;  "it  is  the  Lord,  strong 
and  mighty,"  and  then  he  would  turn  to  mock 
them,  saying :  "  Where  is  your  Joe  the  Smith? 
Has  he  no  word  for  the  parson's  ear?  The 
Lord  make  my  right  arm  strong.  A  hit !  —  a 
hit !  Hast  said  thy  prayers,  rascal ;  then  go 
say  them  in  hell.  What !  thy  skull  is  thick  as 
steel.  Oh,  have  at  them !  have  at  them  !  " 

It  was  a  pretty  thing  to  behold,  I  vow,  this 
jewel  of  a  man  sitting  there  upon  the  great 
horse,  with  the  moon  sending  her  aureola  of 
light  into  the  glade,  and  all  the  woods  awake 
to  the  strange  cries  of  the  night.  And  surely 
God  put  it  into  the  hearts  of  the  rogues  who 
attacked  us  to  save  their  fire-arms  —  if  it  was 
that  they  had  any  —  lest  that  should  bring  the 
king's  men  down  upon  their  place  of  hiding. 
Never  once  in  these  fierce  moments  of  our 
trouble  with  them  did  they  try  to  use  aught 
but  their  clubs  and  their  knives  and  their 
sticks;  and  I  make  sure  that  we  owed  our 
lives  as  much  to  the  cowardice  of  the  pack  as 
to  our  own  strong  arms.  Rage  as  they  would, 
few  dared  to  close  with  us ;  yet  it  would  have 
gone  ill  with  Parson  Ford,  even  before  I  could 
have  ridden  to  his  help,  but  for  a  new  and 
46 


THE  AFFAIR  IN  THE  WARREN 

very  sudden  turn  which  affairs  took  at  the 
very  moment  of  his  peril,  and  one  which,  as 
you  shall  see,  carried  me  at  the  first  rather  to 
worse  things  than  to  better.  And  the  manner 
of  it  was  this  :  — 

The  thing  befell  at  the  very  moment  when 
they  had  pulled  Master  Ford  from  his  horse 
and  had  got  him  down  upon  the  grass,  intend- 
ing, it  was  plain,  to  make  an  end  of  him 
there  and  then.  I  saw  him  fall ;  yet,  for  the 
life  of  me,  I  could  not  drive  the  great  mare 
up  to  his  side,  for  she  had  become  peevish 
again,  and  now  stood  stock-still,  with  her  fore- 
legs set  out  very  obstinately  and  her  ears 
backed  with  her  tempers.  At  this,  I  called 
loudly  to  Gideon  to  run  to  his  master's  help ; 
but  before  he  could  take  a  step  there  was  a 
horn  blown  at  the  far  side  of  the  thicket,  and 
at  the  second  blast  of  it  a  musket  was  fired, 
and  again  another  and  another ;  while  a  great 
halloaing  from  all  sides  of  the  grove  made  it 
plain  that  we  were  surrounded,  though  by 
whom  or  for  what  purpose  it  was  impossible 
to  tell.  I  thought  at  the  first  that  the  King's 
Guards  were  surely  come  down  upon  us ;  and 
this,  too,  was  the  thought  of  the  villains ;  for 
no  sooner  was  the  horn  winded  than  away 
47 


A  PUKITAN'S  WIFE 

they  went,  helter-skelter,  into  the  thicket; 
and  at  the  second  musket-shot  not  a  man  of 
them  was  to  be  seen.  As  for  myself,  what 
with  my  fear  that  the  soldiers  had  come  and 
my  J°y  to  be  quit  of  the  rogues,  I  could  do 
nothing  for  a  spell  but  bawl  to  Master  Ford, 
asking  him  sillily  if  he  were  killed  or  no; 
while  old  Gideon,  long  after  the  combat  was 
done  with,  went  on  running  up  and  down  the 
glade,  crying  to  the  rogues  that  if  they  were 
men  they  would  show  themselves  again. 
When  at  last  I  could  prevail  upon  him  to  go 
to  his  master's  help,  he  did  so  complainingly ; 
but  I  saw  now  to  my  great  content  that  the 
parson  sat  up  on  the  grass ;  and  presently  he 
found  his  legs  and  staggered  towards  his 
horse. 

"Is  it  thee,  Hugh?  "  he  asked,  holding  his 
hand  to  his  head  and  shading  his  eyes  that  he 
might  see  me,  "  God  be  my  witness  that  I 
did  well  to  them  —  a  scurvy  pack,  by  my  soul ! 
Hast  thou  any  wine  in  the  flask,  Gideon? 
Lord's  mercy,  I  have  blood  upon  my  hands 
like  a  butcher !  " 

"  Have  they  hurt  you,  Master  Ford?"  cried 
I,  striking  viciously  at  the  brute  I  rode,  for  a 
more  obstinate  beast  never  mouthed  a  bit 
48 


THE   AFFAIR  IN   THE   WARREN 

"How  should  they  hurt  me?  Am  I  the 
man  to  mind  the  beat  of  a  cudgel  ?  —  yet,  if  I 
must  tell  the3,  Hugh,  I  believe  that  I  have 
even  got  a  prick  from  one  of  their  knives  in 
my  back,  to  say  nothing  of  my  arms.  The 
Lord  be  praised  that  I  wore  a  corselet  under 
my  cloak,  or  surely  I  had  been  a  dead  man. 
Dost  know  who  fired  the  muskets?" 

I  was  about  to  tell  him  that  I  knew  no 
more  than  the  dead,  when  there  came,  as  if 
in  answer  to  him,  another  great  report,  and 
this  from  the  thicket  almost  upon  my  left 
hand.  So  sudden  was  it,  and  so  loud,  that  my 
ill-tempered  mare  leaped  up  when  she  heard 
it;  and,  being  now  fretted  beyond  control, 
she  began  to  gallop  through  the  warrens  with 
me,  and  this  put  me  to  greater  peril  than  any 
I  had  «yet  known.  What  with  the  branches 
to  strike  me  from  the  saddle,  and  the  holes 
without  number  in  which  the  mare  might  have 
broken  her  legs,  I  said  at  every  stride  that 
my  last  hour  had  come,  and  that  there  was  an 
end  to  Hugh  Peters  and  to  all  his  new-gotten 
hopes.  Yesterday,  it  may  be,  when  I  cared 
not  for  man  or  devil,  I  had  laughed  at  such  a 
ride  as  this;  yet,  what  must  I  do  now  but 
begin  to  remember  that  my  little  wife  was 
4  49 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

waiting  for  me  at  Windsor,  and  that  but  for 
this  vixen  which  carried  me,  I  might  be  with 
her  again  before  the  sun  had  risen  twice. 
And  at  that  I  could  have  dashed  myself  to  the 
ground  in  my  anger ;  and  I  spurred  the  mare 
until  my  legs  ached  with  their  work,  and  we 
flew  on  as  though  the  furies  were  at  our  heels. 
I  have  ridden  many  a  fine  horse  in  my  day 
—  there  was  never  a  better  beast  born  than 
old  Rupert,  who  carried  me  at  Worcester  and 
afterwards  in  pursuit  of  Charles  Stuart  —  but 
for  speed  in  the  heat  of  the  gallop  and  for 
risk  to  him  that  rode,  I  would  wager  Keeper 
Morley's  mare  against  any  in  the  kingdom. 
God's  Providence  alone  brought  me  safely  out 
of  the  forest  that  night.  Though  many  years 
have  passed  since  the  affair  of  the  warrens,  I 
could  tell  every  moment  of  that  ride  as  .when  it 
happened :  how  the  branches  cut  my  face ; 
how  the  woods  seemed  to  open  and  shut  as  I 
passed  them  by ;  how  I  saw  little  camp-fires 
burning,  yet  saw  them  but  for  seconds  of 
time ;  how  there  were  spells  of  darkness  when 
we  crashed  through  the  thickets,  and  again 
spells  of  light  where  the  moon  fell  soft  in  the 
sleeping  glades;  how  the  cut-purses  rushed 
out  of  their  beds  to  stare  at  me,  yet  were 
50 


THE  AFFAIR  IN  THE  WARREN 

gone  again  in  an  instant ;  how  the  wind  blew 
fresh  upon  my  face  like  a  breeze  sweeping  up 
from  the  sea.  Nay,  it  was  a  mad  moment  to 
live;  and  when  I  found  myself  at  last  out 
upon  the  high-road  which  goes  over  Cfown 
Hill,  I  thought  that  I  must  have  dreamed  it, 
and  that  no  man  could  have  done  such  a  thing 
unless  it  were  that  he  had  done  it  in  a  dream. 

Once  upon  the  road,  I  thought  surely  that 
the  she-devil  beneath  me  would  make  an  end 
of  it  and  answer  to  her  bit ;  but  she  was  of 
another  mind.  The  greater  freedom  put  new 
heart  into  her.  She  began  to  roar  with  her 
pleasure ;  and,  giving  three  or  four  great 
kicks,  she  set  off  again  towards  a  farmhouse 
near  by. 

And  then  it  was  that  I  saw  by  the  moon's 
clear  light  the  glitter  of  the  trappings  and  the 
shining  corselets  of  a  troop  of  the  King's 
Guards,  who  were  riding  out  from  the  stablea 
of  the  farm. 


51 


CHAPTER  V 

SIR    NATHANIEL    GOULDING     LIES    AT    WALTHAM 

I  SAW  the  troops,  and  my  heart  seemed  to 
stand  still,  remembering  as  I  did  what  Master 
Ford  had  said  of  their  business  in  Ambres- 
bury,  and  how  they  were  to  serve  the  Earl  of 
Middlesex  in  his  pursuit  of  me.  I  knew  well 
that  they  had  come  to  the  quest  of  Hugh 
Peters ;  yet  was  I  so  ready  to  put  my  neck  in 
a  noose  that  I  must  go  galloping  toward  them 
on  the  back  of  a  great  brute  which  was  never 
meant  to  carry  an  honest  man,  but  only  to  be 
the  death  of  rogues.  Nor  could  I  think  of 
anything  more  contrary  than  this  —  that  the 
quarry  should  make  straight  for  the  hounds, 
and  that  no  act  of  his  should  be  able  to  turn 
him  from  his  journey.  For  that  was  how  it 
stood  with  me.  The  mare  went  the  faster  now 
with  every  stride  she  took.  The  foam  from 
her  mouth  splashed  all  my  face  and  ran  down 
upon  my  cloak.  While  I  was  near  to  cutting 
52 


SIR  NATHANIEL  GOULDING 

her  tongue  through  with  the  bit,  she  heeded  it 
no  more  than  the  tickle  of  a  fly.  Nay,  she 
did  but  gallop  the  more ;  past  the  white  mill 
and  the  keeper's  cottage ;  straight  over  the 
brook  at  the  hill's  foot,  yet  always  toward  the 
troopers,  and  I,  beating  her  with  my  fists,  or 
rolling  back  in  my  saddle  as  I  threw  my 
weight  upon  the  reins,  or  sawing  at  her  mouth 
like  one  saws  parchment  with  a  string,  was 
carried  with  her  —  straight,  as  it  seemed  to 
me,  to  the  jail  of  Newgate  and  the  hangman's 
noose. 

There  were  moments  when  I  had  the 
thought  to  throw  myself  from  the  saddle  and 
take  risk  of  the  hurt  which  should  follow 
upon  that ;  but  some  good  instinct  kept  me  to 
my  seat ;  and  when  we  turned  the  bend  of  the 
road,  and  I  beheld  the  troopers,  not  in  any 
good  order,  but  all  straggling  the  one  behind 
the  other,  some  devil  seemed  to  spur  me  on ; 
and,  rather  than  seek  to  curb  the  mare,  I 
urged  her  to  the  very  top  of  her  speed.  Lord ! 
what  a  child's  courage  filled  my  veins  in  that 
instant !  The  sight  of  the  troopers  sent  all  my 
fears  flying  from  me,  and  bade  me  defy  them. 
With  a  shout  —  such  a  shout  as  I  had  uttered 
in  my  first  ride  at  "Worcester  —  I  made 
53 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

straight  at  the  men  before  me;  and  they  — 
newly  come,  as  I  learned  afterwards,  from 
their  supper  at  the  farm,  and  not  a  little 
stupid  with  the  ale  they  had  drunk  —  had  no 
will  but  to  draw  rein  and  let  me  pass.  Thafc 
I  was  he  whom  they  hunted  was  a  thought 
which  never  so  much  as  entered  their  heads. 
They  took  me  for  some  king's  man  —  tipsy 
with  wine  and  bound  upon  a  pressing  errand. 
Nay,  they  gave  me  a  halloa  when  I  passed 
them,  and  one  called  after  me  that  he  would 
risk  a  guinea  for  my  mare. 

I  passed  them  by  —  some  lolling  drunkenly 
in  their  saddles,  some  trolling  idle  songs,  some 
staring  sleepily ;  yet  for  many  minutes  I  dared 
not  to  believe  that  I  had  escaped  them. 
"  Surely,"  said  I,  "  they  will  discover  their 
mistake  presently,  and  be  up  and  after  me." 
Yet,  quick  as  my  ears  were,  they  told  of  no 
lioofs  upon  the  road  behind  me.  I  turned 
round  in  my  saddle  and  could  shape  nothing 
out  of  the  darkness  of  the  hollow.  The  road 
seemed  to  be  deserted  —  not  so  much  as  a 
single  horseman  rode  between  me  and  the 
farm  I  had  passed.  Anon,  when  my  silly 
mare  began  to  pant  and  to  stagger,  and  stood 
quite  still  at  last  with  scarce  strength  enough 
54 


NATHANIEL  GOULDLN6 


to  keep  upon  her  legs,  I  looked  down  from  the 
little  height  of  the  hill  and  observed  the  troop- 
ers still  riding  slowly  towards  the  town  of  Ep- 
ping  —  but  two  of  them  were  dismounted,  and 
seemed  to  be  quarrelling,  while  a  third  was 
talking  to  a  wench  who  had  run  after.  him 
from  the  farm.  I  knew  then  that  the  wildest 
trick  man  ever  played  had  been  capped  with 
success,  and,  giddy  with  the  excitement  and 
the  pleasure  of  it,  I  laughed  aloud  for  joy. 

"A  Hugh!  Hugh  I"  cried  I,  "to-morrow 
shall  see  me  at  Windsor  —  to-morrow,  to- 
morrow —  " 

"  Dost  thou  shoot  like  that,  sir?  "  answered 
a  voice  from  the  further  side  of  the  hedge; 
"  to-morrow  will  see  thy  heels  in  the  air.  Put 
bit  upon  thy  tongue,  man.  Here  is  Master 
Ford  crossing  the  fallow  with  them  that  saved 
us  to-night  —  no  others  than  Captain  Gould- 
ing  and  Keeper  Morley,  who  planned  you 
pretty  trick  in  the  hollow.  Lord's  mercy! 
there  were  but  three  of  them  in  all,  and  yet, 
with  their  muskets  and  their  horns,  they  must 
play  the  part  of  a  king's  company.  Pillars  of 
grace  1  I  have  been  near  to  a  laugh  upon  it  i  " 

It  was  old  Gideon  who  spoke,  he  having 
ridden  to  the  hill-top  by  the  short  cut  out  of 
55 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

the  wood.  And  when  he  stood  by  my  side, 
and  I  had  told  him  of  my  ride,  and  pointed 
to  the  tipsy  troopers  below,  I  asked  him  for  a 
further  word  about  his  news. 

"Who,  then,  is  Captain  Goulding  that  he 
should  help  Hugh  Peters  ?  "  said  I. 

*'  Out  upon  thee  for  a  simpleton,"  he 
answered ;  but  after  a  minute  he  said  :  ' '  yet, 
how  shouldst  thou  know  —  nay,  't  is  for  love  of 
little  Marjory,  sir,  whom  they  say  he  is  to 
marry  at  Whitsun." 

"How,  Gideon,"  cried  I;  ll  he  is  to 
marry — " 

But  I  could  say  no  more,  for  his  words 
seemed  to  strike  me  like  a  blow,  and  all 
the  ground  went  whirling  round  before  my 
eyes. 

Indeed,  I  thought  for  some  minutes  that  I 
must  tumble  from  my  mare  like  a  silly  girl 
overtaken  by  a  sickness;  and  while  I  could 
find  no  word  with  which  to  answer  Gideon, 
I  said  to  myself  that  there,  for  a  truth,  was 
the  last  blow  upon  the  little  house  of  my 
dreams. 

It  was  an  odd  thing ;  but  talk  of  this  Cap- 
tain Goulding  had  never  come  to  me  before. 
Many  as  were  the  thoughts  which  went  wing- 
56 


SIR  NATHANIEL  GOULDING 

Ing  through  my  mind  while  we  stood  for  a 
minute  upon  the  hill-top,  the  desire  to  see 
him  and  to  know  what  sort  of  a  man  he  was 
prevailed  above  any  of  them.  My  surprise,* 
then,  is  to  be  judged  when  at  last  he  rode 
through  the  broken  gate ;  and  I  beheld  by 
the  moon's  rich  light  no  fop  nor  gallant  of 
the  Court,  but  a  gentleman  of  some  age  (he 
being  fifty  years  old,  as  I  learnt  afterwards), 
and  one  who  at  the  first  sight  invited  both 
the  respect  and  confidence  of  his  fellows.  A 
properer  man  in  speech  I  never  listened  to; 
and  though  I  would  have  held  myself  back 
from  him,  as  from  one  who  was  my  enemy  — 
though  I  would  have  done  this,  I  say  —  yet  so 
kind  was  his  greeting  to  me,  and  so  evident 
his  desire  to  do  me  a  service,  that  I  found 
myself  playing  the  child  again,  and  listening 
to  him  with  the  air  of  a  son  who  hears  a 
father. 

"  So  this  is  our  madcap  Puritan,"  cried  he, 
drawing  rein  in  the  road,  and  laughing 
heartily  when  he  beheld  my  mare.  "  Ventre- 
bleut  Master  Peters,  I  see  plainly  why  there 
be  those  who  hunt  for  you  in  Epping.  A 
man  might  ride  many  a  mile  to  find  such  a 
beast  as  that.  St.  John,  you  went  at  them 
57 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

like  the  devil !  I  've  seen  nothing  like  it 
since  Naseby." 

"  Ay,  lad,"  chimed  in  Master  Ford,  who 
was  at  the  Captain's  heels;  "'twas  a  ride  to 
make  the  heart  beat.  Lord,  that  thou  shouldst 
sit  there  as  dumb  upon  it  as  a  scold  in  th« 
pillory.  Hast  no  word  for  him  who  brought 
us  out  of  the  wood  yonder?  This  is  Cap- 
tain Goulding,  sent  by  one  who  thinks  of 
thee  often,  to  carry  thee  to  Windsor  in  his 
company.  Dost  not  thank  him,  rascal? 
Lord,  that  I  should  have  nested  such  a 
booby ! " 

I  was  nettled  at  this,  and  I  turned  upon 
him  sharply. 

"  Master  Ford,"  said  I,  "it  seems  to  me 
that  I  owe  my  coming  out  of  the  wood  as 
much  to  the  beast  which  1  ride  as  to  any  help 
of  strangers,  whosoever  they  be.  Had  I 
stopped  to  pay  my  compliments  to  this  gen- 
tleman —  surely,  I  had  run  upon  the  King's 
Guards  in  the  hollow,  and  then  — " 

"Tut,  tut,  tut,"  cried  the  parson  —  and  I 
went  near  to  laughing  at  him,  so  ill  had  they 
bandaged  his  eye  which  was  hurt,  and  his 
nose  which  was  cut — "a  plague  upon  thy 
loutish  manners.  Hast  lost  thy  senses,  Hugh  ? 
58 


SIR  NATHANIEL  GOULDING 

God's  mercy,  I  have  the  mind  to  lay  my  stick 
upon  thy  back." 

*'  Come,  come,  Master,"  now  cried  old 
Gideon,  "  wouldst  be  blind  in  both  eyes? 
Leave  the  lad  alone  until  he  shall  have  his 
breath  again.  For  the  matter  of  that;  he 
would  be  the  better  for  a  cup  of  sack  —  as 
would  the  rest  of  us.  But  we  shall  be  want- 
ing it  until  we  come  to  Waltham  town,  and  a 
pretty  maid  to  serve  us.  You  would  not  hold 
us  here  all  night  in  the  argument,  sir?" 

"  Well  said,"  exclaimed  Sir  Nathaniel,  turn- 
ing his  horse  up  the  road;  "a  truce  to  talk, 
unless  it  be  as  we  go.  I  am  waiting  to  see 
the  paces  of  Master  Hugh's  mare,  and  will 
even  make  him  my  body-guard.  Two  men 
that  are  both  of  Paris  should  not  complain  of 
each  other's  company.'* 

He  looked  at  me  out  of  the  corner  of  his 
cunning  eyes,  and  the  moon's  light  falling 
upon  his  face  plenteous  y,  I  observed  that  his 
beard  was  well-trimmed,  and  that  he  did  not 
wear  his  own  hair  as  the  King's  men  did,  but 
had  a  periwig,  nicely  curled  and  tied  with  silk, 
which  helped  him  to  make  light  of  his  years. 
There  was,  moreover,  the  fashion  of  France 
to  be  observed  in  all  his  clothes ;  and  his  way 
59 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

of  speaking,  for  he  used  many  French  words, 
was  that  of  a  man  who  had  been  long  out  of 
England.  Nay,  he  was  all  vanity  in  his  talk ; 
and  though  I  had  the  wish  to  draw  rein  and 
let  him  ride  on  by  himself,  I  found  that  I 
could  not  help  myself,  but,  well  or  ill,  must 
listen  to  him.  Nor  did  he  rest  his  tongue  at 
all  when,  we  two  going  before,  our  little  com- 
pany set  out  for  Waltham  —  yet  none  with  so 
heavy  a  heart  as  Hugh  Peters. 

"  It  may  be  a  surprise  to  you,  Master 
Hugh,"  he  began,  without  waiting  for  any 
word  of  compliment  from  me,  "  that  I  should 
speak  of  your  coming  out  of  France ;  but  am 
I  wrong  in  supposing  that  you  were  some  years 
there  in  the  company  of  your  kinswoman, 
Madame  de  Pontac  ?  " 

"Sir,"  said  I,  sullenly,  "it  is  as  you  sup- 
pose; yet  why  should  you  call  me  by  that 
name,  or  why  should  you  concern  yourself 
with  my  affairs,  is  a  thing  I  have  yet  to  learn. 
I  am  '  Master  Hugh '  to  my  friends,  and  not 
to  every  stranger  that  rides  a  horse  upon  the 
King's  high-road !  " 

I  could  see  him  bite  his  lip  at  this,  and  he 
made  a  movement  of  impatience,  not  to  be 
concealed  from  me. 

60 


SIR  NATHANIEL  GOULDING 

"  Saint  Dennis,"  he  cried,  with  the  air  of  a 
man  affronted  in  a  friendship,  "you  have  a 
strange  way  of  requiting  a  service,  Master 
Peters.  If  I  did  not  wish  very  well  to  you,  I 
would  surely  ride  on  and  leave  you  to  the 
hangman,  whose  acquaintance  you  came  near 
to  making  this  night.  Do  you  not  see,  ami, 
that  I  concern  myself  with  your  affairs  because 
if  some  one  does  not  stretch  out  a  hand  to  you 
now,  to-morrow  or  the  morrow  after  that  will 
find  you  where  neither  day  nor  night  will  be 
in  your  reckoning.  Dame,  you  can  ask  me 
these  things,  and  forget  in  the  same  breath 
that  you  met  the  Abbe  Pregnani  in  the  French 
king's  city,  and  called  him  a  cheat  to  his  face ! 
Body  of  St.  John,  a  prince's  ransom  would  not 
save  your  neck  if  the  King's  men  laid  hands 
upon  you !  Know  you  not  what  hopes  they 
hold  of  the  Abbe's  work  when  he  shall  come 
here  presently  to  persuade  the  King  upon  a 
matter  which  you  heard  talked  of  every  day  at 
Madame  Kerovalle's  house  ?  " 

It  was  all  like  the  Greek  tongue  to  me,  I 
vow ;  and  I  knew  no  more  than  the  dead  of 
what  he  talked. 

"  Sir,"  said  I,  "you  speak  of  those  whose 
names,  truty,  I  heard  often  in  Paris,  yet  of 
61 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

their  deeds  I  know  as  much  as  the  Prince  of 
Muscovy.  What  is  all  this  to  do  with  me  that 
am  a  plain  man,  seeking,  God  knows,  but  mine 
own  safety  and  the  rights  which  my  country- 
men enjoy.  Yet,  if  it  be  as  you  say,  and  hurt 
is  likely  to  come  to  me  of  these  affairs,  then 
what  friendship  is  it  to  carry  me  to  the  park 
of  Windsor,  where  the  first  King's  man  I  meet 
may  cry  out  upon  me  to  my  cost?  " 

I  could  see  him  thinking  for  a  moment  upon 
his  answer;  and  he  never  lifted  his  prying 
little  eyes  from  my  face. 

"  Master  Peters,"  he  said  at  last,  "  they  do 
not  look  in  the  door  for  the  key  which  is  lost. 
I  play  the  daring  part,  yet  so  well  do  I  under- 
stand it,  that  I  will  answer  for  your  life  with 
my  own.  You  are  going  into  the  castle  of 
Windsor  to-morrow,  not  as  a  traveller  come 
from  the  North,  but  as  the  servant  of  Sir 
Nathaniel  Goulding,  whom  no  one  will  ques- 
tion. You  will  lie  there  until  those  who 
have  your  interests  at  heart  can  secure  your 
pardon,  or  some  safer  lodging  for  you.  I  will 
not  ask  you  how  it  was  that  you  could  dwell 
for  two  years  in  Paris  with  ears  which  heard 
nothing  and  eyes  which  were  shut.  You 
know  best  what  part  you  choose  to  play  — 
62 


SIR  NATHANIEL  GOULDING 

both  before  your  friends  and  your  enemies. 
When  the  day  comes,  and  it  will  soon,  for  you 
to  reckon  me  a  friend,  I  doubt  not  that  you 
will  be  more  open  with  me  —  and  to  your  own 
profit.  What  I  have  done  this  night  was  done 
for  the  sake  of  one,  to  please  whom  I  would 
ride  to  the  world's  end.  She  has  all  the  heart 
to  help  you,  and  it  rests  with  you  so  to  carry 
yourself  before  her  that  you  do  not  lose  her 
friendship.  To-morrow  she  will  speak  for 
herself.  We  shall  pass  into  the  castle  at  sun- 
down, and  my  men  must  so  handle  you  that 
your  own  brother  would  not  pick  you  from  a 
hundred.  What  happens  after  will  depend 
upon  your  own  discretion ;  fmt  you  will  not 
forget  that  your  life  hangs  by  a  thread,  which 
a  whispered  word  may  sever.  I  say  no  more 
now  —  yonder  are  the  lights  of  Waltham  town. 
Let  us  press  on  to  supper  and  to  bed." 

He  gave  spurs  to  his  horse,  and  I  followed 
him  —  thinking  nothing  of  all  his  talk,  but 
only  of  little  Marjory  and  of  Gideon's  words. 

"  She  is  my  wife,"  I  said  in  my  heart, 
"  Oh,  God  knows,  she  is  my  wife." 


CHAPTER  VI 

WE    COME    TO   THE    PARK   AT   WINDSOR. 

WE  lay  until  dawn  at  Waltham ;  but  being 
in  our  saddles  as  soon  as  the  sun  was  up,  we 
struck  upon  the  village  of  Barnet  before  the 
people  were  yet  abroad.  It  was  still  the 
sweet  of  the  morning  when  we  observed  the 
spires  of  the  school  and  church  at  Harrow, 
standing  up  bofdly  upon  their  great  green 
hill.  In  this  place  I  learnt  to  my  vexation 
that  Master  Ford  proposed  to  turn  back  to 
London,  leaving  me  henceforth  to  the  care  of 
Sir  Nathaniel  Goulding,  who,  as  he  was  per- 
suaded, could  do  the  more  for  me. 

"  I  cannot  forget  mine  own  people,  Hugh," 
said  he,  "and  what  can  be  done  for  thee 
will  be  done  now  by  those  of  whom  thou 
hast  the  better  right  to  ask  it.  I  counsel  thee, 
put  not  such  a  bitter  face  upon  it  when  thou 
be  come  to  "Windsor ;  but  recall  to  thy  little 
playmate  that  once  she  was  very  willing  to 
64 


THE    PARK  AT  WINDSOR 

ask  aid  of  thee  as  now  thou  askest  it  of  her. 
And  if  any  do  thee  hurt,  remember  what  thy 
father  taught  thee  upon  the  green  at  War- 
boys.  Nay,  I  have  no  fear  for  thee  if  thou 
wilt  but  look  upon  it  lightly.  God's  mercy ! 
when  I  had  thy  years  I  would  have  crossed  a 
sword  with  all  the  rogues  in  the  country,  and 
reckoned  it  a  pastime.  A  prayer  upon  thy 
lips,  and  an  honest  hilt  for  thy  hand,  what 
more  wouldst  thoa  have  —  unless  it  be  a  word 
of  memory  for  him  to  whom  thou  wast,  and 
art,  as  his  own  son.  The  God  of  Abraham 
bless  thee,  my  lad,  and  shield  thee  from  know- 
ing aught  of  that  tribulation  to  which  I  must 
now  return." 

He  raised  his  hand  in  blessing,  and  drawing 
me  a  little  apart  from  the  others,  he  said 
cunningly :  — 

"Keep  watch  upon  thy  lips  when  thou 
speakest  to  yon  gentleman.  I  like  him, 
and  yet  I  like  him  not.  It  might  even  be 
that  a  threat — but  thou  wilt  judge.  He  is 
out  of  France,  they  tell  me;  and  spoken  of 
as  one  that  is  to  know  more  of  little  Marjory 
than  the  rest  of  us.  Yet  if  he  is  to  be  hus- 
band to  her,  we  should  do  well  to  be  discreet ; 
and  to  that  I  exhort  thee." 
6  65 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

His  words  were  ill  enough  for  me  to  hear, 
though  I  believed  them  not;  but  I  remem- 
bered that  I  should  gain  naught  by  wrestling 
in  argument  with  him.  And  so  I  left  him ; 
he  taking  the  King's  road  to  London,  while 
we  struck  upon  the  lane  which  should  carry 
us  to  Uxbridge.  Often  after  we  had  said  our 
last  word,  I  turned  about  in  my  saddle  and 
beheld  him  still  watching  us  from  his  perch 
upon  the  great  black  horse ;  while  Gideon 
sat  like  a  man  of  stone  at  his  side,  neither 
raising  his  hand  nor -making  any  other  sign 
that  this  was  a  moment  of  parting.  Only 
when  the  hill  hid  them  from  our  sight  did  I 
begin  to  think  again  of  this-  Captain  Gould- 
ing,  to  whom  I  had  now  trusted  my  life,  and 
in  whose  honour  and  fair-play  all  my  hope 
must  rest.  And  he,  I  said  bitterly,  was  to 
be  the  husband  of  her  for  whom  I  would 
have  shed  the  last  drop  of  blood  in  my  body. 
Never  did  God  deal  so  hardly  with  a  man ! 

I  say  that  we  struck  upon  the  Uxbridge 
road ;  but  it  must  not  be  thought  that  we 
went  where  all  the  world  could  see  us.  Nay, 
our  path  lay  through  leafy  lanes  and  pleasant 
woods,  where  few  gave  us  "  Good-day;  "  and 
no  man  was  bold  enough  to  ask  our  errand. 
GO 


THE  PARK  AT  WINDSOR 

I  found  my  companion,  who  had  now  six 
servants  in  his  train,  to  be  a  person  of  little 
speech,  but  of  so  proper  a  manner  that  my 
blood  tingled  when  I  remembered  what  part 
gossip  was  making  him  play.  I  asked  myself 
if  it  were  not  right  that  a  young  girl  should 
think  of  such  a  one  before  a  plain  soldier,  that 
had  only  his  ragged  clothes  and  his  honest 
heart  with  which  to  dower  her.  I  began 
even  to  upbraid  my  presumption  in  telling 
myself  that  I  had  any  claim  upon  her 
memory.  "  Lord,"  said  I,  "  what  mad  dream 
is  this  which  Hugh  Peters  is  dreaming?  what 
folly  is  plaguing  his  head?"  And  then,  do 
what  I  would,  I  seemed  to  hear  Tom  Honey- 
dew's  voice  in  the  old  park  again,  and  his 
words:  "Whom  God  has  joined  together, 
let  no  man  put  asunder,"  were  like  sweet  oils 
in  my  ears. 

"  Oh,"  thought  I,  "if  she  will  but  remem- 
ber that  day  as  I  remember  it ! " 

"With  these  troubles  and  dreams  for  com- 
pany I  journeyed  on  through  the  heat  of  the 
afternoon.  Captain  Goulding  changed  few 
words  with  me ;  and  it  was  not  until  the 
sun  began  to  sink  and  we  rode  into  the  great 
wooded  park  of  Windsor,  and  to  the  house  of 
67 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

a  keeper  there,  that  he  talked  at  all  of  the 
plan  by  which  he  was  to  bring  me  into  the 
castle.  But  at  the  house  he  drew  rein ;  and 
one  coming  out  to  meet  him,  we  all  went  into 
a  little  room  of  the  cottage,  and  he  began  to 
tell  me  what  he  would  do. 

"Now,  Master  Peters,"  said  he,  "let  me 
beg  of  you  to  wear  a  prettier  face  than  I 
have  seen  at  rny  side  all  day.  Pardieu,  man, 
they  will  pick  you  from  a  hundred  do  you 
show  them  eyes  like  those.  I  might  even 
suggest  that,  should  you  laugh  but  once 
while  we  go  through  the  gate,  all  the  King's 
men  in  Berkshire  would  never  mistake  you 
for  your  father's  son.  And  remember,  it  is  a 
hanging  matter  which  so  much  as  a  silly 
whisper  may  bring  to  a  head.  God's  life, 
my  friend,  if  yon  constable  knew  that  Hugh 
Peters  rode  into  Windsor  with  Nathaniel 
Goulding  this  night,  it  might  even  be  that  the 
pair  of  us  would  swing  at  dawn." 

"  Sir,"  said  I,  "is  it  right  that  you  should 
stake  so  much  for  one  —  " 

"  Tais-toi,  tais-toi"  he  cried,  with  an  impa- 
tient motion  of  a  hand  that  was  as  small  and 
delicate  as  the  hand  of  a  woman ;  "  this  is 
no  day  for  'ifs'  and  'ans.'  Get  into  the 
68 


THE  PARK  AT  WINDSOR 

clothes  we  have  brought  for  you;  and  then 
remember  upon  what  errand  you  come.  You 
can  speak  your  word  of  thanks  by-and-by, 
to  her  who  has  most  right  to  them ;  and  I 
doubt  not  you  will  make  a  good  enough 
serving-man  — 

"  Captain  Goulding,"  I  exclaimed  hotly, 
for  he  wore  a  cunning  look  when  he  spoke 
the  words,  "I  was  never  yet  known  to  serve 
any  one,  and  by  my  soul,  I  will  draw  sword 
on  the  man  —  " 

"  Oh,"  cried  he,  raising  his  hands  as  one 
who  despairs;  "was  there  ever  such  a 
fellow  to  thrust  his  neck  into  the  noose 
rather  than  play  a  part  until  the  good  hour 
comes ! " 

I  was  a  little  abashed  at  this,  and  I  knew 
that  my  face  was  all  red  with  the  hot  blood 
which  went  up  to  my  head. 

"If,  indeed,  it  be  as  you  say,"  cried  I, 
"  and  this  is  done  for  my  safety's  sake,  then  I 
beg  you  to  forget  the  words  — " 

"  They  are  forgotten  already,  Master 
Peters,"  he  answered  very  pleasantly;  "  only 
make  haste  to  do  as  my  men  bid  you,  or  the 
Southe  Porte  will  be  shut,  and  little  supper 
will  there  be  for  you  or  me  to-night." 
69 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

Saying  this  he  left  me  to  his  men,  who 
had  brought  a  very  plain,  but  good,  suit  of 
grey  stuff  for  my  body  and  a  periwig  for  my 
head  —  such  a  thing  as  I  had  never  worn  ali 
my  life  long.  Nay,  I  do  not  think  that 
Master  Ford  would  have  known  me  when 
they  had  done  with  me  —  so  changed  was  I 
from  the  Hugh  Peters  who  lay  yesterday  by 
the  banks  of  Ambresbury.  Even  the  cap- 
tain was  pleased  with  my  new  appearance, 
and  clapped  his  hands  when  I  came  out  of  the 
cottage  to  mount  my  horse  again. 

*'  Oh !  good,  good,  good,''  he  cried  out,  in 
his  quick  fashion  of  speaking.  "  "Who  would 
have  thought  they  could  do  so  well!  And 
now,  my  man,  I  will  trouble  you  to  ride 
at  my  heels  with  yon  fellows,  and  if  you 
cannot  hold  your  tongue  —  then  say  your 
prayers  with  it,  for  certainly  you  will  hang  to- 
morrow." 

He  pointed  to  the  serving-men  behind  him ; 
but  as  I  turned  to  mingle  with  them,  a  wood- 
lander,  who  had  come  out  of  the  cottage  and 
had  been  holding  my  bridle-rein,  suddenly 
spake  a  word,  but  in  so  low  a  tone  that  I  only 
heard. 

"Sir,"  he  whispered,  "for  God's  sake  be- 
70 


THE   PARK  AT   WINDSOR 

ware.  Yon  knave  is  leading  you  to  a  trap. 
If  you  love  your  life,  do  not  pass  the  gates  of 
Windsor  with  him." 

And  with  that,  he  turned  sharply  upon  hia 
heel  and  went  into  the  cottage  again. 


71 


CHAPTER  VII 

I    PASS   THE   GATES 

I  HAD  turned  my  horse  while  the  wood- 
lander  spoke,  and  for  a  moment  my  heart 
went  thumping  against  my  sides,  and  the 
warning  which  the  man  had  uttered  seemed  to 
be  echoed  again  and  again  in  my  ears. 

"What  am  I  doing?"  I  asked  myself,  as  I 
drew  rein  suddenly.  "Who  is  this  Captain 
Goulding?  How  have  I  found  a  friend  here 
in  this  strange  place?  Do  I,  truly,  ride  to  my 
death?" 

Dazed  and  giddy  at  the  new  alarm,  per- 
plexed as  man  never  was  before,  I  sat  there 
upon  my  horse,  and  all  the  great  trees  seemed 
to  dance  towards  me.  "  Oh,"  I  cried  in  my 
heart,  "if  Master  Ford  had  not  left  me!" 
But  I  knew  that  I  stood  alone ;  that  seven 
swords  would  leap  from  their  scabbards  did  I 
but  touch  my  own.  Nor  could  I  hope  to  ride 
away  from  men  so  well  mounted  as  Captain 
Goulding's  company.  They  had  put  me  upon 
72 


I  PASS   THE   GATES 

a  sorry  beast  at  Waltham,  and  he  was  already 
winded,  and  I  doubted  no  longer  that  this  was 
done  for  their  intention. 

There  are  occasions  in  all  men's  lives  when, 
knowing  that  they  nave  taken  a  wrong  road, 
they  must  follow  it  yet  awhile  until  the  true 
way  be  discerned.  So  was  it  with  me'  that 
night.  Notwithstanding  my  perplexity  and 
my  suspicion,  I  said  that  I  should  gain  noth- 
ing by  bringing  the  rogues  to  account  there  in 
the  park  at  Windsor,  but  must  look  for  other 
opportunity.  As  the  thing  went,  I  had  Parson 
Ford's  word  for  it  that  little  Marjory  was 
even  then  in  the  castle ;  and  while  the  risks 
were  twofold,  —  one  from  the  King's  men  dis- 
covering me,  the  other  from  the  knavery  of 
the  new-gotten  friend,  —  I  declared  that  I 
would  face  them  both  if  thereby  I  might 
touch  once  more  the  hand  of  her  I  loved  so 
dearly. 

"And,"  said  I,  "God  help  that  man  who 
first  turns  upon  me,  for  surely  I  will  rip  him 
open  like  a  sack." 

This  gave  me  a  little  of  the  courage  I  had 

known  in  the  old  time  when  I  was  first  in  the 

charge  at  Worcester.     I  began  to  remember 

that  they  had  feared  Hugh  Peters  then,  hold- 

73 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

1ng  him  the  equal  at  sword-play  of  any  two  in 
his  company. 

" If,"  said  I,  "it  be  my  life  or  this  man's, 
then  the  Lord  strengthen  my  arm."  Nay,  I 
knew  well  that  did  it  prove  true,  as  Gideon 
declared,  that  he  were  the  lover  of  my  Lady 
Marjory,  then,  though  I  must  die  for  it, 
would  I  yet  find  pretext  to  cross  a  blade  with 
him. 

We  were  out  in  the  park  now,  and  the 
golden  light  of  the  setting  sun  had  touched 
the  spires  and  towers  of  the  mighty  castle 
which  rose  up  like  a  very  city  in  our  path.  I 
could  see  the  great  keep  lifting  its  head 
proudly  above  the  turrets  and  steeples  ;  and  all 
its  stones  shone  blood  red  under  a  heaven  of 
crimson.  Here  and  there  upon  the  ramparts 
the  pike  of  a  guard  was  to  be  discerned ;  or 
the  black  nozzle  of  a  cannon  pointing  down 
grimly  upon  the  silent  thickets  of  the  park. 

There  was  something  to  bring  the  mind  to 
silence  and  to  melancholy  in  the  contempla- 
tion of  this  vast  work  of  man's  ;  so  forbidding, 
so  triumphant  in  its  strength  that  man  might 
never  prevail  against  it.  Indeed,  its  aspect  to 
me  was  that  of  a  little  city  of  God  shining 
now  in  the  light  of  the  eternal  throne.  And 
74 


I  PASS  THE   GATES 

even  while  I  watched  it,  the  sun  sank  behind 
the  distant  hills,  and  his  passing  recalled  to 
me  the  coming  night  of  my  own  hopes,  —  nay, 
a  night  which  might  even  be  the  night  of 
my  death. 

It  was  almost  dark  when  at  last  we  crossed 
the  stone  bridge  above  the  deep  castle  ditch, 
and  Sir  Nathaniel  Goulding  challenged  the 
sentry  there.  I  heard  the  clanging  of  the 
arms,  and  the  echo  of  the  password  as  it 
went  winging  from  man  to  man  along  the 
ramparts.  Then  we  rode  up  together  to  the 
gate,  and  the  guard,  the  better  to  observe  us, 
began  to  thrust  his  lantern  close  to  our  faces. 
It  was  a  moment  when  a  strong  man's  heart 
might  have  quaked ;  and  do  what  I  would  to 
remember  Captain  Goulding's  wish,  that  I 
should  carry  myself  bravely,  no  good  thought 
would  come  to  me.  Indeed,  I  sat  there  like 
a  figure  of  marble,  so  that  even  the  sentry 
stopped  when  the  rays  from  his  lantern  fell 
upon  my  eyes. 

"  Body  of  the  devil,  and  who  is  this  fel- 
low ?  "  was  the  man's  cry. 

I  said  nothing,  leaving  it  to  the  captain  to 
speak  for  me. 

"That  is  Jacques  Froibert,  newly  out  of 
75 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

France,"  answered  Sir  Nathaniel;  "he  has 
no  English,  or  I  doubt  not  he  would  speak 
as  pleasantly  as  he  looks." 

The  man  shrugged  his  shoulders,  thrust- 
ing his  lantern  the  closer  to  my  face ;  and, 
for  a  truth,  he  was  so  near  to  me  that  I 
made  sure  he  would  hear  the  beating  of  my 
heart. 

"Oh,"  said  he,  "out  of  France,  is  he?  — 
then  the  Lord  take  him  back  again  to- 
morrow. Saw  any  one  such  a  villainous  coun- 
tenance? Hast  lost  thy  purse,  Captain?" 

The  captain  laughed. 

"  Did  I  give  yon  man  the  French  of  your 
words,"  said  he,  "it  is  likely  that  you  would 
lose  your  nose  before  dawn.  There  is  no 
finer  swordsman  in  Paris." 

At  this  the  guard  drew  back  suddenly. 

"Oh,"  cried  he,  "  I  want  no  quarrel  with 
the  gentleman  —  out  of  France.  Pray  pass 
on,  sir,  and  the  devil  sit  lightly  on  your 
shoulders." 

He  made  way  for  us,  and  we  crossed  the 
bridge  to  the  great  upper  ward  in  whose 
windows  many  lights  were  now  twinkling. 
And  here  one  of  the  others  took  my  horse 
from  me,  and  the  captain  bade  me  follow  him 
76 


I  PASS  THE  GATES 

to  a  room  on  that  side  of  the  court  where 
the  household  was  lodged. 

"  Come,"  said  he,  "my  lady  will  be  wait- 
ing for  you  —  we  must  not  keep  her  from 
supper.  Ventrebleu,  Master  Peters,  you  are 
a  lucky  man." 

But  I  did  not  answer  him,  for  his  words 
were  scarce  spoken  when  I  stood  in  the  pres- 
ence of  my  little  wife,  and  her  greeting 
was  in  my  ears. 


CHAPTER   VIII 

MY   LADY   MAEJOEY   FOEGETS 

SHE  stood  in  the  ingle  nook  of  a  large 
room,  which  had  oaken  walls  and  ceiling. 
Though  it  was  now  May,  a  fire  of  logs 
blazed  upon  the  hearth  and  cast  a  ruddy 
light  upon  her  girlish  face,  to  its  advantage. 
I  saw  her  look  up  when  I  came  in;  but 
she  turned  away  her  eyes  directly,  and  re- 
mained with  head  cast  down  and  restless  foot 
the  while  she  spoke  to  us.  I  observed  that 
she  had  now  come  to  some  maturity  of 
womanhood;  and  her  dress,  of  mighty  fine 
stuff,  together  with  the  diamonds  that  glis- 
tened upon  her  breast,  gave  to  her  an  air 
of  wondrous  dignity,  as  of  a  great  court 
<lame.  Indeed,  she  was  a  picture  for  a  man 
to  see,  and  never  did  I  think  that  any  one 
could  feel  so  silly  as  Hugh  Peters,  when  he 
stood  blundering  before  her. 

"So,"   she    said,    yet   looking   still   away 
from  me,  "so  you  have  come  safely  with 
your  charge,  Sir  Nathaniel?" 
78 


MY  LADY  MAEJORY  FORGETS 

"As  you  see,"  he  answered,  with  those 
proper  manners  for  which  I  hated  him  the 
more;  "as  you  see,  my  lady  —  we  have 
made  the  journey;  yet  it  is  no  fault  of 
Master  Peters  that  he  is  not  still  in  the 
forest  of  Epping.  Dame,  I  had  as  much 
trouble  to  persuade  him  as  to  lure  quarry 
to  the  hounds." 

"  Sir,"  cried  I,  breaking  out  at  this,  "  that 
is  not  well  said.  I  was  ready  enough  to 
3ome  to  Windsor,  could  you  but  assure  me 
..at  those  here  meant  well  to  me." 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders ;  while  my  lady 
held  out  her  hand  to  me. 

"  Oh,"  she  said,  "  surely  this  is  the  Hugh 
Peters  I  knew  at  Warboys  —  ever  a  lad  to 
blow  hot  and  cold  like  a  day  of  April." 

"  Nay,"  said  I,  meaningly,  "  methinks  that 
I  am  not  the  one  against  whom  that  is  tc 
be  charged.  There  are  others,  my  lady  —  " 

"  Oh,  come,  come,"  exclaimed  the  captain, 
"  this  is  no  time  for  silly  talk,  sir.  You  have 
been  seeking  a  quarrel  with  this  man  or  that 
ever  since  we  turned  our  backs  upon  the  hole 
we  tooK  you  from.  Have  you  no  manners 
to  thank  those  that  befriend  you?" 

*  Sir,"  said  I,  "if  you  will  point  my 
79 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

friends  out  to  me,  I  will  make  haste  to  do 
my  duty." 

My  mistress  laughed  at  this  —  the  first 
time  since  we  had  come  into  the  room.  As 
for  me,  what  with  the  giddy  light  of  the 
candles  and  the  heat  of  the  fire  and  the 
bitter  thoughts  at  my  heart  for  the  cold 
word  spoken  to  me,  I  seemed  to  act  like 
one  walking  in  sleep;  and  all  the  room  and 
the  people  in  it  were  dancing  before  my 
eyes. 

My  mistress  laughed,  I  say;  but  it  was 
a  hard  little  laugh,  like  the  tap  of  a  stick 
upon  a  board.  And  presently  she  said :  — 

' '  Perchance  we  had  done  better,  Sir 
Nathaniel,  had  we  not  meddled  at  all  in  the 
affairs  of  so  ungrateful  a  fellow.  But  as  we 
have  him  here,  and  must  in  honour's  sake 
answer  for  his  safety,  I  will  even  ask  you 
to  instruct  him  in  that  which  he  must  do 
the  while  he  is  at  Windsor.  The  King  comes 
at  the  beginning  of  the  month,  they  tell  me 
—  until  he  be  here,  and  I  may  speak  a  word 
to  him,  you  will  lodge  Master  Peters  in  the 
Devil's  Tower,  and  number  him  among  my 
pages.  He  will  be  wise  enough  to  see 
where  his  safety  lies,  and  to  obey  with- 
80 


MY   LADY   MARJORY   FORGETS 

out  question  such  orders  as  you  shall  give 
him." 

Sir  Nathaniel  bowed  very  gallantly. 

"  It  is  all  done  as  you  desire,  my  lady," 
said  he  "  though  you  might  find  many  a 
prettier  page.  He  shall  lie  to-night  with  my 
own  servants  for  his  better  security,,  and 
afterwards  we  will  contrive  together  some 
good  place  of  hiding  for  him.  And  if  he 
show  any  temper,  we  have  but  to  shout  it 
out  in  yon  ward  that  Hugh  Peters  lies  in 
the  Devil's  Tower,  and  the  guard  will  come 
to  reason  with  him." 

It  was  beyond  bearing  to  me,  I  swear, 
to  hear  the  taunts  of  this  man  now  that 
he  had  got  me  through  the  gates  of  the 
castle.  Yet  with  him  I  could  have  borne 
but  for  the  cruel  coldness  of  my  lady,  who 
laughed  and  jested  and  aired  her  pretty 
graces  before  me  as  though  we  two  had 
known  each  other  but  a  day.  Wait  as  I 
might  for  one  generous  word  from  her,  she 
gave  me  none  —  nor  yet  a  look  from  the 
eyes  which  used  to  be  so  close  to  mine  in 
the  old  time.  Nay,  I  thought  she  seemed 
to  relish  my  discomfiture ;  and  at  this  my 
love  turned  sour  in  my  heart,  and  I  called 
6  81 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

God  to  witness  that  I  would  abase  myself 
neither  before  her  nor  the  man  whose  pres- 
ence was  so  welcome  to  her. 

u  Sir,"  said  I,  "you  have  been  pleased  to 
bespeak  a  plan  for  me,  but  now  that  your 
word  is  done,  hark  to  me  a  moment.  And 
first  I  would  say  this  :  that  I  will  be  menial  to 
no  man,  nor  woman  neither,  whoever  they  be. 
You  brought  me  here  with  your  tale  that  you 
meant  well  by  me.  Is  it  well  that  I  must  lie 
with  servants?  God  bear  witness  that  I  will 
even  sleep  on  the  stones  first.  And  since  it 
comes  to  threats  between  me  that  trusted  and 
you  that  gave  the  pledge,  the  Lord  help  me 
to  teach  you  that  I  am  a  gentleman  born,  and 
as  pretty  a  man  with  the  sword  as  any  King's 
pimp  come  out  of  Paris." 

I  said  this,  and  the  speech  so  worked  upon 
me  that  my  sword  leaped  from  its  scabbard 
even  while  I  was  in  the  argument ;  and,  by 
heaven !  I  believe  that  but  for  my  Lady  Mar- 
jory I  had  slit  his  throat  upon  the  spot.  Nay,. 
I  can  see  it  all  to  this  day  —  the  black  room 
lit  up  by  the  tapers'  light,  the  great  fire  blazing 
upon  the  hearth,  the  gentle  hand  of  my  mis- 
tress laid  lovingly  upon  my  arm,  the  sneering 
face  of  the  King's  man  as  he  stepped  back- 
82 


MY  LADY  MAEJORY  FORGETS 

•ward  to  the  wall  and  his  fingers  gripped  tht. 
hilt  of  his  undrawn  sword.  And  even  now  I 
hear  little  Marjory's  cry  as  she  began  to  rea- 
son with  me. 

"  Hugh,  Hugh,"  she  said,  forgetting  all  her 
mighty  manner,  "  for  shame  to  think  of  that ! 
Is  this  your  gentleman's  teaching?  Put  up 
your  sword,  you  silly  boy.  Indeed  you  shall 
tell  Sir  Nathaniel  that  you  are  very  sorry. 
Oh,  how  like  to  the  Hugh  of  Warboys,  who 
was  never  happy  but  in  some  brawl  upon  the 
green ! " 

She  held  me  tightly  now,  and  her  touch  was 
to  me  as  the  touch  of  an  armlet  of  roses.  I 
could  see  her  breast  heaving  with  the  quickness 
of  her  breathing;  I  could  look  deep  into  her 
sparkling  eyes  and  try  to  find  my  message 
there.  Yet  this  was  the  pleasure  of  a  mo- 
ment's durance,  for  Sir  Nathaniel  quickly 
spoke  again,  and  at  the  sound  of  his  voice  she 
drew  back  and  looked  at  me  no  more. 

"  Put  up  your  sword,  Master  Hugh,"  said 
he,  not  unkindly ;  "  I  know  how  the  wind  of  a 
young  man's  temper  blows.  "We  have  ridden 
far,  both,  and  would  be  the  better  for  a  cup  of 
wine  and  a  dish  of  meat.  That  we  shall  find 
in  my  own  room,  where  I  will  even  now  per- 
83 


A   PURITAN'S   WIFE 

suade  you  what  a  wrong  you  do  me.  You 
may  wait  for  morning  to  make  me  your 
apologies.  Nay,  I  bear  no  grudge,  as  my  lady 
shall  witness." 

"Most  readily,  Sir  Nathaniel,"  said  my 
lady,  who  had  gone  to  stand  by  the  fire  again, 
"  and  he  shall  remember  then  that  one  who  is 
gentleman-born  does  not  draw  his  sword  in  the 
presence  of  his  mistress." 

They  meant  well  to  me,  it  would  seem,  and 
yet,  I  vow,  tears  stood  in  my  eyes  when  I 
walked  from  the  room;  and  my  feet  were 
heavy,  as  though  lead  were  in  my  boots. 

For  I  said  always,  "  She  has  forgotten  the 
Jest" 


84 


CHAPTER  IX 

IN  THE   DEVIL'S   TOWER 

IT  was  ten  of  the  clock  when  they  took  me 
through  the  upper  ward  of  the  castle  to  the 
bed-chamber  Sir  Nathaniel  Goulding  had 
found  for  me  in  that  tower,  which  to  this 
day  is  called  the  Devil's  Tower.  Late  as  the 
hour  was,  I  observed  that  they  played  a  mask 
under  the  moon's  light  in  one  of  the  gardens 
near  by  the  tennis  court ;  and,  Lord !  to  watch 
the  tipsy  cavaliers  with  their  coats  of  gold  and 
silver  and  the  giddy  jades  they  toyed  with ! 
And  this  was  the  strange  part  of  it,  that  they 
should  be  bold  in  their  sins  here  under  the 
very  windows  of  the  Papish  Church,  which  the 
Lord-General's  men  had  gone  near  to  destroy- 
ing in  their  anger.  I  could  not  help  but  re- 
member, then,  how  my  country  was  fallen,  that 
all  this  wickedness  and  evil-doing  should  be 
the  sport  even  of  them  who  stood  nearest  to 
the  King's  throne. 

85 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

They  had  put  me  in  the  Devil's  Tower,  I 
say,  in  a  little  square  room  of  stone,  like  to  a 
prisoner's  cell;  but  my  word  with  Captain 
Goulding  had  so  far  prevailed  that  I  lay 
alone ;  and  this  to  my  great  content.  I  had 
found  the  captain  mighty  pleasant  over  the 
wine ;  though  he  talked  always  of  France  and 
of  a  certain  Abbe  Pregnani,  whom  I  had  met 
but  once  at  Madame  de  Pontac's  house  in 
that  city.  It  was  his  wish  to  convince  me 
that  I  had  been  much  with  the  abbe  ;  and  had 
been  loud  in  my  talk,  when  I  was  in  Paris, 
that  if  the  man  ever  came  to  my  country  I 
would  have  him  hanged  for  a  French  spy  and 
a  charlatan.  I  knew  that  such  a  thing  had 
never  so  much  as  entered  my  head;  but  he 
would  not  hear  my  "  nay,"  and  I  left  him 
doubting  of  it. 

There  was  a  little  window  in  the  turret 
where  I  slept ;  and,  being  come  into  my  room, 
I  stood  awhile  to  look  out  upon  the  moonlit 
park  and  the  garden,  where  many  lanterns  of 
pretty  colours  were  lighted.  It  was  pleasant 
enough  to  watch  that  fine  company,  as  gay  as 
players  in  a  booth;  yet,  Lord!  so  mighty 
proud  and  so  noisy  in  their  laughter  and  talk 
that  all  the  peace  of  the  night  was  broken, 
86 


IN  THE   DEVIL'S  TOWER 

and  Satan  seemed  to  be  come  into  the  castle 
with  them.  For  the  matter  of  that  I  had  gone 
to  my  bed  at  once,  and  left  them  to  their 
music  and  their  sill}'  dancing  had  not  I  seen 
my  lady  Marjory  as  bold  as  any  among  them 
—  ay,  and  better  gowned  and  prettier  than 
»ny  hussy  there.  She  was  talking  to  Sir 
Nathaniel  Goulding  when  I  saw  her,  and  he 
held  her  hand,  not  as  a  friend  might  have 
done,  but  as  lover  holds  the  hand  of  mistress. 
Once  I  saw  his  face  bent  down  very  close  to 
hers;  and,  I  vow,  she  looked  up  at  him  so 
willingly  that  I  could  bear  with  it  no  longer, 
and  flung  myself  upon  my  bed,  to  rage  in 
my  heart  more  bitterly  than  I  had  ever 
done. 

"  Lord,"  said  I,  "  what  a  folly  to  think  that 
she  who  sits  at  Charles  Stuart's  feet  will  re- 
member the  farmer's  son !  That  was  done 
with  long  ago,  when  they  took  her  from  "War- 
boys  to  her  kinsman's  great  house  in  London. 
I  am  naught  but  a  serving-man  in  her  eyes  — 
a  booby  whom  she  may  laugh  at.  Did  I  tell 
her  that  there  was  a  day  when  we  two,  boy 
and  girl  together,  pledged  our  love  before 
Tom  Honeydew,  the  tipsy  parson,  and  were 
by  him  made  man  and  wife,  she  would  call  a 
87 


A   PURITAN'S   WIFE 

groom  to  whip  me  for  the  saying.  But  of  that 
she  shall  never  hear  from  me.  Let  her  find  a 
lover  where  she  will,"  said  I,  "  and  God  judge 
between  us." 

This  was  my  determination,  but  it  went  ill 
with  me  when  I  recalled  that  day  upon  which 
I  had  held  her  in  my  arms  iir  the  park  at 
Warboys,  and  we  had  kissed  and  kissed 
again  ;  building,  in  our  pretty  fancies,  a  little 
house  for  ourselves,  and  peopling  it  with  the 
children  of  our  love.  There  were  tears  upon 
my  pillow,  I  believe,  when  I  fell  to  sleep  at 
last ;  and  my  dreams  were  troubled,  so  that  I 
thought  to*  see  men  standing  by  my  bedside, 
and  to  hear  one  say  to  the  other,  "  I  could 
pick  him  from  a  hundred."  For  a  truth,  so 
real  was  it,  that  I  sprang  up  from  my  couch, 
and  ran  to  the  door  of  my  chamber,  which 
was  now  unlocked  —  a  very  strange  thing, 
since  I  had  barred  it  with  my  own  hands  so 
soon  as  I  was  come  into  the  tower. 

It  must  have  been  about  the  hour  before 
daybreak.  The  whole  castle  slept,  and  there 
was  no  longer  any  light  of  the  moon  above 
the  park.  I  stood  upon  the  cold  stones  of 
my  chamber,  and  listened  at  the  stairs'  head 
for  any  sound  that  might  break  my  dream; 


IN   THE   DEVIL'S   TOWER 

but  while  at  the  first  I  did  not  hear  so  much 
as  the  creak  of  a  door,  by-and-by  I  made  sure 
that  some  one  moved  upon  the  landing  below 
me.  And  at  this  I  remembered  the  wood- 
lander's  warning,  and  cold  sweat  burst  out 
upon  my  limbs.  Nay,  I  feared  to  sleep  any 
more,  lest  this  should  be  indeed  the  danger  of 
which  he  spake,  and  I  sat  long  upon  my  bed, 
holding  my  drawn  sword  in  my  hand,  and 
swearing  that  the  first  man  who  came  in 
should  reckon  with  me  for  his  venture.  But 
though  my  ears  were  never  resting,  and  my 
eyes  kept  ever  upon  the  door,  I  heard  no 
other  footfall  until  the  dawn  lifted  the  curtain 
of  night  from  the  forest  again,  and  all  the 
woods  were  awake  to  the  merry  music  of  the 
song-bird. 

The  dawn  came,  I  say,  yet  still  sleep  was 
not  for  me.  Fearing,  I  knew  not  what,  I 
stood  at  my  window  while  the  herald  of  the 
morning  drove  night  from  the  garden  below 
me,  and  all  the  blossoms  lifted  up  their  heads 
that  they  might  welcome  him.  Sweet  it  was 
there  above  that  pretty  bower,  with  the  per- 
fume  of  the  gillyflowers  strong  in  the  air, 
and  the  breeze  to  blow  freshly  upon  the  face, 
and  the  silence  of  the  new-born  day  to  rest 
89 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

the  mind;  yet  I  was  soon  to  think  of  other 
things,  for  scarce  had  the  great  clock  struck 
five  when  whom  should  I  see  in  the  gar- 
den but  my  lady  Marjory  —  and  she  was 
alone. 


90 


CHAPTER  X 

I  TALK   WITH   MY   LADY   IN   THE   GARDEN 

I  SAW  my  lady,  and  scarce  had  I  seen  her 
when  the  impulse  took  me  to  dress  myself  and 
run  down  to  her.  I  knew  well  that  we  had 
talked  but  ill  yesterday  —  she  being  held  back 
by  the  presence  of  others;  while  all  that  I 
would  have  said  stuck  in  my  throat  when 
Captain  Goulding  angered  me. 

"But  now,"  cried  I,  "  she  shall  speak  her 
whole  heart ; "  and  with  this  thought  quicken- 
ing my  feet,  I  ran  down  the  stone  steps  and 
stood,  quite  of  a  sudden,  in  the  path  before 
her. 

There  be  many  who  say  that  a  woman  looks 
her  best  when  the  candles  are  lit,  and  she  is 
dressed  for  mask  or  play;  but  this  is  no 
opinion  of  mine.  Let  me  see  her,  say  I,  in 
the  first  of  the  morning,  when  she  is  rested  by 
her  sleep,  and  the  dew  sparkles  not  with  the 
brightness  of  her  eyes,  nor  the  rose-leaves 
91 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

shame  her  cheeks  in  the  blush.  Long  years 
had  come  between  that  yesterday  when  I  was 
returned  to  Marjory  again  and  the  day  she 
had  given  me  ' '  Good-bye  "  at  War  boys ;  but 
I  had  been  too  strong  in  my  tempers  last 
night  to  think  of  anything  but  her  hard  say- 
ing ;  and  must  wait  for  this  morning  hour  to 
see  how  the  years  had  dealt  with  her,  and 
how  pretty  she  was  now  grown.  Nay,  with 
her  womanhood  she  had  put  on  the  riper 
beauty,  yet  thereby  she  lost  nothing  of  that 
which  pleased  most  in  her  girlhood;  and 
when  I  saw  her  now  in  the  garden  reading 
from  a  book  —  I  knew  not  what  —  I  vowed  that 
no  fairer  woman  was  to  be  found  in  all  the 
world. 

I  came  into  the  garden,  and  scarce  had  shut 
the  gate  behind  me  when  she  heard  my  step 
upon  the  path,  and  closed  her  book  quickly. 
She  was  near  by  a  bush  of  white  roses  then ; 
and  when  she  saw  who  it  was  walking  toward 
her,  she  began  to  pick  the  petals  of  the 
flowers,  and  there  was  a  little  flush  of  the 
blood  to  her  face.  For  my  part,  I  thought 
only  of  my  servant's  coat  —  and,  Lord!  never 
was  man  so  shamed  of  his  clothes  as  Hugh 
Peters  in  that  moment.  As  I  live,  they 
92 


I  TALK  WITH  MY  LADY 

seemed  to  put  a  great  gulf  'twixt  me  and  her  ; 
and  the  ready  word  stuck  to  my  tongue  when 
I  looked,  first  at  them  and  then  at  the  laces 
about  her  throat,  and  the  shining  pearls  upon 
her  neck. 

"Lord,"  said  I,  "that  I  should  have  this 
humiliation  upon  me !  " 

Speech  stuck  upon  my  tongue,  I  say,  and 
she  it  was  who  first  spoke,  yet  not  kindly,  as 
I  had  hoped,  but  proudly,  as  a  mistress  to  one 
who  must  obey. 

"Well,  Master  Peters,"  she  said,  "and 
what  brings  you  abroad  at  this  hour  ?  " 

"My  lady,"  said  I,  for  I  dared  not  yet  to 
call  her  Marjory,  "  my  lady,  is  there  any  need 
to  ask  me  that?  Nay,  surely,  we  have  walked 
at  the  dawn  too  often  together  that  we  should 
put  the  question  one  to  the  other  —  why 
is  it?" 

She  crushed  a  rose  leaf  in  her  hands,  and 
turned  away  her  head,  as  though  looking  to 
find  others  in  the  garden. 

"You  are  pleased  to  remind  me  of  your 
father's  charity,  Master  Peters,"  she  exclaimed 
presently.  "  Oh,  be  assured,  I  am  not  like  to 
forget  that,  as  you  yourself  shall  bear  witness, 
since  you  are  here  safeguarded  in  the  castle  of 
93 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

Windsor,  when  you  might  very  well  have 
been  in  the  hands  of  the  King's  Guards  at 
Epping  — ' 

"  My  lady,"  said  I,  for  I  was  angered  with 
her,  "  have  shame  to  say  that.  You  know 
well  that  never  was  I  one  to  speak  of  that 
which  my  father  did  in  friendship.  Such 
kindness  as  you  have  shown  to  me  —  if,  in- 
deed, it  were  a  kindness  to  bring  me  to  this 
place  at  all  —  for  that  I  thank  you  dutifully. 
Yet  how  I  am  safeguarded  here  among  the 
King's  men,  where  twenty  may  remember 
Hugh  Peters,  is  a  thing  you  have  yet  to  teach 
me.  Nay,  it  seems  to  me  that  had  you  sought 
my  undoing,  you  could  not  have  set  about  it 
in  a  prettier  way  —  " 

I  spoke  in  much  temper,  losing  myself  in 
the  heat  of  it,  at  which  she  drew  herself  up 
mighty  proud. 

"If  that  was  your  thought,  Master  Peters," 
said  she,  "  where  was  your  prudence,  then> 
that  you  are  here  at  all  ?  " 

"  Oh,"  cried  I,  my  heart  beating  with  long- 
ing for  her,  "you  can  ask  that  —  you,  the 
little  Marjory  that  played  with  me  at  War- 
boys." 

Her  face  flushed  quite  crimson  at  the  ques- 
94 


I  TALK  WITH  MY  LADf 

tion,  and  she  looked  all  about  her  to  see  that 
none  listened. 

"  Hush,  hush,  Hugh,"  cried  she,  "  this  is  no 
time  to  speak  so  —  you  know  not  what  it 
means  —  I  command  you,  talk  not  to  me  of 
that  again." 

"  Marjory,"  said  I,  for  the  pain  it  gave  was 
easy  to  be  understood  by  me,  "trouble  your- 
self not  at  al1  that  I  forget  how  I  stand  before 
you,  nor  think  that  I  do  not  know  very  well 
why  you  would  close  my  lips.  Oh,  believe 
me,  if  Hugh  Peters'  memory  can  minister  to 
your  happiness,  you  shall  find  it  obedient  as  a 
child.  He  remembers  nothing ;  he  bids  you 
act  and  speak  as  though  Warboys  had  never 
been,  nor  them  that  lived  in  it." 

Her  confusion  at  this,  —  it  might  be  her 
shame,  —  was  very  plain  to  see.  As  for  me,  I 
knew  then  that  she  loved  this  man  whom  the 
common  tongue  had  named  for  her  husband ; 
and  with  my  hope  all  the  beauty  of  the 
garden  seemed  to  perish  before  my  eyes.  I 
began  to  say  that  the  sun  should  not  set  be- 
fore I  left  Windsor,  and  trusted  my  poor  life 
again  to  the  God  who  had  brought  me  through 
so  many  perils.  And  so  I  would  have  told 
her  had  she  not  now  begun  to  speak  once 
95 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

more ;  and  to  my  surprise,  with  a  little  laugh 
which  seemed  to  be  in  scorn  of  me. 

"Oh,  Master  Peters,"  she  cried,  looking 
away  from  me  the  while,  "  that  you  should 
break  the  morning  with  your  angers.  And 
that  I  should  be  held  in  argument  with  you 
here  in  the  garden  where  twenty  eyes  may 
see.  Silly  lad,  to  come  from  your  room  at  all 
until  the  King's  pardon  is  gotten  by  one  who 
will  still  be  your  friend  —  remember  or  forget 
as  it  pleases  you  to  do.  Go  back  now,  and 
hide  your  face  until  those  who  have  the  right 
shall  summon  you  to  show  it.  You  have  my 
word  for  it  that  no  harm  shall  come  to  you 
here.  Though  the  Constable  himself  should 
know  where  you  lie,  yet  shall  he  not  put  hand 
upon  you  until  the  King  be  come.  Think  you 
that  we  are  children,  Sir  Nathaniel  and  I? 
You  must  think  it." 

"Marjory,"  said  I,  for  her  words  perplexed 
me  sorely,  "  I  wish  to  God  that  we  were  both 
children  again,  with  naught  before  us  but  our 
playtime  in  the  park  at  Warboys." 

Her  face  was  grave  at  this,  and  she  looked 

up  to  me  with  eyes  in  which  I  seemed  to  find 

something  of  that  which  I  had  waited  for  all 

along.     But  the  look  passed  away  on  the  in 

96 


I  TALK  WITH  MY   LADY 

etant,    and   when   she   spoke  it  was    not  of 
Warboys. 

"Come,"  she  said,  with  one  of  her  pretty 
gestures  of  impatience  which  I  loved  to  see, 
"we  do  well,  indeed,  to  stand  here  when  all 
ttoe  castle  is  waking.  What,  Master  Hugh,  if 
one  should  stop  to  say :  '  That  great  fellow 
there  with  the  big  hands,  and  the  red  hair 
peeping  from  his  fine  periwig,  —  that  is  Hugh 
Peters  sent  from  France  to  make  trouble 
among  us.'  Nay,  look  not  so  angry  —  they 
are  big,  methinks  —  and  oh,  my  friend,  what  a 
picture  has  a  periwig  made  of  you !  " 

She  was  laughing  openly  at  me  now,  and  I 
stood  before  her,  grinding  the  stones  beneath 
my  heeL 

"  Laugh  if  it  please  you,"  said  I,  bitterly, 
"I  am  as  God  made  me;  and  I  would  the 
sooner  be  what  I  am  than  all  the  King's  pups 
come  out  of  Paris.  There  was  a  day,  mis- 
tress, when  you  were  well  enough  pleased  that 
my  hands  should  be  big  and  my  arm  should  be 
stout  —  a  day  when  few  but  Hugh  Peters 
would  fetch  and  carry  for  the  daughter  of  the 
great  earl  that  was  earl  no  longer.  God  be 
praised,  I  can  now  make  haste  to  forget  that 
day,  as  you  have  forgotten  it." 
7  97 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

1  spoke  the  words  bluntly,  for  I  said  that  I 
would  spare  her  no  longer.  And  I  have 
always  thought  that  my  life  would  have  been 
different  had  it  been  given  to  us  to  talk  a 
little  while  longer  there  in  the  garden  of  the 
keep.  But  that  was  not  to  be,  for  while  she 
had  the  word  of  answer  upon  her  lips,  Captain 
Goulding  came  through  the  gate;  and  no 
sooner  did  she  see  him  than  she  drew  away 
from  me  as  though  in  shame  that  we  had  been 
discovered  together.  As  for  Sir  Nathaniel, 
he  was  under  no  politeness  to  conceal  his 
anger,  and  having  looked  quickly  from  one  to 
the  other,  he  began  to  speak  his  mind  upon  it. 

"  God  in  heaven,  Master  Peters,  what  folly 
is  this?"  he  cried,  as  he  stood  before  us. 
*'  Is  your  neck  then  so  ready  for  the  noose 
that  you  must  go  seeking  the  hangman  in  any 
place  you  can  find  him  ?  Back  to  your  room, 
man,  or,  by  the  Lord,  I  will  wash  my  hands 
of  so  pestilent  a  fellow  on  the  instant." 

I  was  in  no  mood  to  wrestle  with  him ;  and 
without  so  much  as  a  look  at  my  lady,  I  went 
back  to  my  room  again. 


93 


CHAPTER  XI 

A    MAN    STANDING   IN   THE   MOONLIGHT 

I  HAD  been  at  Windsor  five  days  before  I 
had  any  feeling  of  security  in  my  lodging; 
but  when  that  time  was  passed,  I  began  to 
learn  how  well  they  had  done  in  choosing  a 
hiding-place  for  me  under  the  very  nose  of  the 
King's  men.  For  the  matter  of  that,  I  saw  no 
face  in  all  the  castle  that  I  had  ever  seen  in 
my  life  before.  The  Constable  and  his  fel- 
lows were  too  set  upon  their  own  idle  pleas- 
ures to  ask  of  every  serving-man,  "  whence 
come  you,  and  whither  do  you  go  ?  "  Few  of 
them  had  been  at  the  wars,  or,  indeed,  had 
ever  heard  of  my  name,  much  less  of  my 
eventful  life.  My  new  clothes,  and  the  new 
fashion  of  wearing  my  hair  so  changed  me, 
that  my  own  kinsman  might  have  been  sore 
tried  to  say  if  this  were  Hugh  Peters  or  no. 
Above  all,  I  learnt  very  soon  how  well  my 
lady  Marjory  and  Sir  Nathaniel  stood  with 
99 


A   PURITAN'S  WIFE 

the  King ;  and  what  an  overbold  man  that 
would  have  been  who  set  himself  to  question 
one  enjoying  their  protection.  Sir  Nathaniel 
himself  had  been  given  lodgings  in  the  castle 
as  soon  as  he  came  over  from  France;  and 
my  lady  Marjory  had  got  an  apartment  there 
when  she  was  made  one  of  the  Duchess's 
women.  As  for  me,  they  gave  it  out  that  I 
was  brought  from  Paris  to  be  servant  to  my 
lady ;  and  this  was  the  beginning  and  the  end 
of  the  talk  about  me. 

Five  days  I  had  been  in  the  castle,  I  say, 
yet  I  heard  or  saw  nothing  of  the  King,  nor 
of  any  the  jades  who  followed  his  steps.  As 
for  the  Duchess,  she  was  at  the  castle ;  but 
only  waiting  word  for  the  Duke's  quitting  of 
his  ship,  when  she  was  to  go  with  her  ladies  to 
meet  him  at  Greenwich.  I  did  not  fail  to 
reckon  with  the  day  when  I  must  be  left  alone 
in  Windsor  with  Sir  Nathaniel  again;  and 
that  day  I  knew  would  be  little  to  my  content. 
Nay,  every  finger  pointed  to  my  lady  and  to 
this  man  as  them  who  were  soon  to  be  hus- 
band and  wife;  every  tongue  spake  of  their 
amours.  I  had  never  such  shame  nor  bitter- 
ness in  my  life  as  when  I  went  to  play  my 
part  in  little  Marjory's  rooms ;  and  must  see 
100 


STANDING  IN  THE  MOONLIGHT 

this  fine  dog  of  Paris  so  carrying  himself  that 
all  the  world  might  learn  what  he  would  do 
presently.  Twice  every  day  I  stood  in  the 
antechamber,  for  the  play's  sake ;  and,  Lord, 
what  a  humility  to  see  them  pass  me  by  as 
though  I  had  been,  indeed,  a  serving- man, 
and  she  was  never  my  playmate  at  "Warboys ! 
Not  once,  I  vow,  in  all  those  hours,  save 
when  we  talked  in  the  garden,  did  she  so 
much  as  seem  to  remember  that  I  lived  —  not 
once  did  she  turn  her  eyes  upon  me  nor  speak 
a  word  of  greeting.  "Well  enough  to  say,  as 
this  rogue  of  France  said  often  to  me,  that  it 
was  for  my  safety's  sake.  I  knew  well  that 
no  woman  would  have  so  treated  a  man  that 
was  in  her  heart's  keeping ;  and  I  lay  awake 
the  night  long,  telling  myself  that  I  must  love 
her  ever,  even  though  she  forgot  that  Hugh 
Peters  had  lived  to  plague  her.  And  this,  I 
vow,  was  the  darkest  hour  of  my  life. 

There  had  been  rain  upon  my  fifth  day  at 
Windsor,  and  after  I  had  taken  supper  with 
Captain  Goulding,  —  as  often  I  did,  for  it  was 
his  abiding  love  to  talk  of  Paris  with  me,  and 
chiefly  of  pretty  Madame  Keroualle,  whom  I 
had  known  there  as  waiting-woman  to  the 
Duchess  of  Orleans,  —  after  I  had  taken  sup- 
101 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

per,  I  say,  I  went  to  my  room  in  the  Devil's 
Tower  and  got  quickly  into  my  bed.  I  could 
hear  the  note  of  fiddle  and  hautbois  over  in  my 
lady's  apartment ;  and  once  I  caught  sight  of 
her  speaking  to  them  that  sat  at  a  card-table. 
Her  dress  was  mighty  rich  that  night,  I  re- 
member, and  her  pretty  brown  hair  lay  spread 
saucily  upon  the  whitest  neck  man  ever 
clapped  eyes  upon.  I  thought  that  she  looked 
nigh  as  young  then  as  when  first  I  had  left 
her  to  go  to  my  father  at  Scheveling ;  nay,  it 
seemed  to  me  that  she  was  still  a  child  in  the 
haste  and  carelessness  of  her  speech,  and  in 
love  of  all  those  plaguing  tricks  which  ill  be- 
come the  mistress.  And  this  brought  me  to 
remember  that  a  child  won  is  but  a  woman  to 
be  woo'd.  Lord,  said  I,  that  I  should  think 
the  old  jest  gave  me  the  right  to  be  before 
others  with  her ! 

I  lay  long  awake  that  night,  dreaming  again, 
as  I  had  done  when  first  I  came  to  Windsor, 
that  a  man  watched  me  while  I  slept.  It  was 
an  ill  dream,  for  it  woke  me  from  my  sleep 
with  such  a  start  that  I  must  sit  bolt  upright 
in  my  bed,  and  rub  my  eyes  like  a  lad  scared 
by  a  bogle.  At  first  I  thought  that  day  had 
oome,  so  mellow  was  the  light  of  the  moon's 
102 


STANDING   IN   THE   MOONLIGHT 

beams  shining  in  the  tower ;  but  when  my 
sight  was  cleared,  and  I  had  begun  to  ask 
what  waked  me,  I  became  aware,  all  on  the 
instant,  that  a  man,  ill-dressed,  but  of  great 
stature,  was  standing  quite  close  to  my  bed  and 
watching  me.  I  could  see  him  as  plainly  as- 
though  the  sun  had  been  up  and  day  with  us  ? 
and  while  a  great  felt  hat  was  drawn  over  his 
eyes,  it  did  not  hide  from  me  the  pointed 
beard  and  the  long  curling  hair  of  a  cavalier 
man;  nay,  the  fellow  was  laughing  as  he 
stood;  and  though  his  hand  was  upon  the 
hilt  of  his  sword  and  his  eyes  were  never 
turned  away  from  my  face,  he  wore  rather  the 
air  of  a  jester  than  of  one  bent  upon  an  ill 
deed. 

I  watched  the  man,  it  might  be  for  a 
minute,  and  then,  with  a  quickness  he  had 
never  looked  to  see,  I  sprang  from  my  bed 
and  made  to  reach  my  sword.  It  was  lying 
with  my  clothes  upon  an  old  oaken  bench, 
beneath  the  window  of  the  tower,  and  I 
must  cross  the  room  to  get  it,  —  a  thing  he 
had  waited  for,  since  he,  taken  on  a  sudden 
as  he  was,  could  yet  make  a  move  to  come 
between  me  and  the  window.  And  this  he 
did,  kicking  me  upon  my  naked  shin  with 
103 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

his  heavy  boot  so  that  I  cried  out  at  the  hurt, 
and  fell  headlong  upon  the  floor.  The  next 
instant,  his  sword  was  pricking  my  breast, 
and  I  lay  trembling  with  the  sweat  of 
death. 

"  Lie  still,  you  devil's  cub,"  he  snarled, 
' '  for  as  God  lives  you  are  going  to  sing 
your  psalms  in  hell." 

He  pricked  me  the  more  at  this,  and  I 
could  feel  the  blood  trickling  down  my  chest. 
His  sword  seemed  to  be  searching  for  my 
very  heart. 

"Now,  Hugh  Peters,"  he  went  oil  pres- 
ently, yet  never  once  taking  the  steel  from 
my  flesh,  ' '  how  dost  feel  now  ?  Hast  said 
thy  prayers  ?  Ho,  ho,  that  they  should  bring 
thee  into  Windsor,  thinking  that  none  would 
see  through  thy  pretty  French  wig !  'T  was 
a  good  day,  for  me,  by  my  life,  that  am  but 
a  poor  soldier." 

It  was  horrible  to  me  to  hear  the  man 
laugh  so ;  yet  as  I  lay  looking  up  into  his 
face,  I  could  find  no  hope  of  mercy  there. 

"  Oh,  my  God,"  cried  I  aloud,  "  he  means 
to  kill  me." 

"  True,  Hugh  Peters,"  he  answered,  with 
another  mocking  laugh,  "  when  yon  ray  of 
104 


STANDING  IN  THE  MOONLIGHT 

the  moon's  light  shall  fall  upon  thy  face, 
I  will  even  stick  thee  like  a  pig.  Whisper 
a  word  of  prayer  then,  and  have  a  care  't  is 
but  a  whisper.  God's  mercy!  are  there  not  five 
hundred  guineas  upon  thy  head  ?  Think 
you  that  I  will  call  the  guard,  and  share 
them  with  another !  Nay,  I  am  no  such 
simpleton." 

Death  is  very  cruel  when  he  holds  us  long 
in  talk  and  makes  no  haste  to  strike  us.  As 
I  lay  upon  that  stone  floor,  I  seemed  to  die 
ten  times;  and  yet  death  did  not  come  to 
me.  Though  he  had  bidden  me  pray  to  my 
God,  and  I  would  tell  myself  that  this  was 
the  moment  when  I  should  know  the  eternal, 
I  could  bring  no  prayer  to  my  lips.  Only 
the  thought  of  the  hurt  which  the  steel 
would  give  me  when  presently  he  plunged 
it  to  my  heart  came  to  me.  Nay,  I  asked 
myself,  why  does  he  hold  his  hand?  and  at 
this,  I  scanned  his  face  again,  but  could  read 
nothing  there. 

The  ray  of  the  moon  was,  perhaps,  a 
hand's  breadth  from  my  head  when  he  bade 
me  pray.  I  watched  it  now,  yet  had  not 
the  wish  that  it  should  be  held  back,  but 
only  that  it  might  touch  my  face  swiftly. 
105 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

And  never  did  moon's  light  creep  on  so 
timidly. 

"Lord,"  I  exclaimed,  "let  it  be  swift 
to  come,  that  I  may  have  no  pain  of  it." 
And  to  him  I  made  the  same  prayer. 

' '  Do  your  work  now  —  why  hold  your 
hand?"  I  gasped. 

"  Nay,"  said  he,  watching  me  curiously, 
' '  I  have  promised  thee  a  minute  for  prayer, 
Hugh  Peters,  and  I  am  a  man  of  my 
word." 

At  this  saying  he  cut  me  again  a  little 
with  his  sword;  but  as  he  slit  my  flesh,  I 
divined  a  tremor  of  the  sword  in  his  hand ; 
and  I  knew  then  why  he  did  not  strike  on 
the  instant.  Like  many  a  man  put  to  the 
trial,  he  could  not  bring  himself  to  kill  me. 
His  arm,  which  had  been  strong  in  the  plan, 
failed  him  in  the  action.  He  touched  my 
flesh,  and  was  frightened  as  a  woman  when 
the  blood  ran  out  upon  my  naked  breast. 
Had  I  cried  out  but  once  for  help,  the  call 
would  have  nerved  him  to  my  death.  It 
was  evfen  possible  that  when  the  moon's 
beam  fell  upon  my  face,  it  would  compel 
him  to  strike  as  he  had  promised. 

There  is  no  pain  which  man  can  bear  sur- 
106 


STANDING  IN  THE  MOONLIGHT 

passing  the  pain  from  tbe  wounds  of  steeL 
So  sore  cut  was  I  now,  that  I  gnashed  my 
teeth  to  hush  the  cry  upon  my  lips  ;  and  the 
nails  of  my  fingers  were  torn  as  they  sought 
to  clutch  the  stone  of  the  floor.  This  he 
saw,  and  it  seemed  to  frighten  him'  the 
more. 

"  Dost  fear  death,  lad?  "  he  asked.  "  Nay, 
we  all  fear  it.  Yet,  surely,  will  I  kill 
thee,  for  there  are  five  hundred  guineas 
upon  thy  head.  Oh,  that  will  be  wealth 
to  me,  Hugh  Peters,  who  am  but  a  poor 
soldier.  Did  I  spare  thee,  others  would 
share  it,  and  God  knows  what  I  might  get. 
Nay,  I  must  kill  thee  —  when  the  time  be 
come." 

He  spoke  with  so  plain  a  ring  of  pity  in  his 
voice  that  I  was  emboldened  to  plead  with 
him  again. 

"  Show  me  mercy  for  the  love  of  God," 
cried  I,  "  and  you  shall  not  want  five  hundred 
guineas.  I  have  friends  here,  as  you  must 
know.  Speak  to  Sir  Nathaniel  Goulding,  and 
he  will  deal  with  you." 

It  was  an  unlucky  word,  and  he  answered  it 
quickly. 

"What,"  he  said,  "the  French  spy  pay 
107 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

money  to  save  thy  neck!  That  is  &  fine 
thing  to  hear.  Surely,  he  would  give  five 
hundred  guineas  to  know  that  thou  wert 
dead  —  as  thou  wilt  be  now  on  the  instant. 
God  forgive  me,  there  is  moon's  light  upon 
thy  face." 

It  was  as  he  said.  The  beam  fell  blindingly 
upon  my  eyes;  nevertheless  I  saw  him  draw 
back  a  step  to  strike  me,  and  I  put  my  arm 
upon  my  bleeding  chest,  that  the  steel  should 
first  cut  that.  Twice  he  raised  his  hand; 
twice  he  could  not  bring  himself  to  the  blow ; 
yet  at  every  motion  I  had  the  terror  of  death 
in  my  heart,  and  at  last  I  could  bear  with  n 
no  longer,  but  screamed  aloud  in  my  agony. 
Never  was  such  a  sorry  assassin  born  as  this 
man  who  had  the  mind,  but  not  the  hand,  to 
kill  me. 

"  Devil,"  he  cried,  "  would  you  bring  the 
guard !  God's  life,  I  will  close  —  " 

He  had  the  will  now  to  strike  me,  I  make 
sure,  but  the  word  he  went  to  utter  gurgled 
suddenly  upon  his  lips,  and  with  a  horrid 
sound  gulping  in  his  throat,  he  fell  headlong 
across  my  knees. 

A  man,  whose  very  eyes  were  muffled  up  in 
a  black  coat,  had  stabbed  him  as  he  stood, 
108 


STANDING  IN  THE  MOONLIGHT 

and  so  hard  was  the  long  dagger  driven  that 
it  stuck  out  from  his  heart  even,  and  cut  my 
knee  when  he  fell  upon  me.  And  at  that 
the  whole  room  swam  before  my  eyes,  and  I 
fainted. 


109 


CHAFIER  XII 

I   SEE  THE    BLAZING   STAR 

A  GREAT  star  blazed  in  the  heavens,  —  a  star 
of  transcendent  lights,  floating  in  a  cloud  of 
golden  spray.  Swift  it  seemed  to  go,  so  that 
the  other  stars  hid  their  faces,  and  all  the 
mighty  vault  of  the  night  was  emblazoned 
with  the  fires  which  the  big  star  shed,  I 
watched  it  long,  lying  upon  my  back,  and 
saying  surely  that  I  was  in  a  boat  upon  the 
sea ;  and  that  all  the  waters  must  be  tossing 
the  gold  foam  from  the  blazing  planet  above 
me.  Or,  closing  my  eyes  for  a  little  while,  I 
told  myself  that  I  had  been  carried  up  from 
the  earth  to  the  mysteries  of  God,  and  that 
all  the  air  was  full  of  the  jewels  which  fall 
from  the  throne  of  Him  that  was,  and  is,  and 
is  to  be. 

I  saw  the  star,  and  then  a  sleep  of  weakness 
held  my  mind  again.  When  I  awoke  for  the 
second  time,  the  heavens  were  still  full  of  the 
MO 


I   SEE   THE   BLAZING   STAR 

dazzling  light,  and  a  rain  of   gold  appeared 
showering   at  the  zenith.     But  now   I  knew 
that  my  dream  of  death  was  a  silly  one ;  and 
that  I,  indeed,  lived  upon  the  earth,  as  distant 
as  ever  I  was  from  the  City  of  the  Eternal. 
Nay,  I  would  have  lifted  my  hand,  but  it  was 
bound  close  to  my  side ;  and  when  my  mind 
had  gone  wandering  yet  a  little  while  longer, 
it  was  restored  to  me  all  on  an  instant ;  and  I 
could  say  that  I  was  roped  to  the  back  of  a 
horse,  and  that  the  horse  carried  me  through  a 
forest.      In  which   way   had   this   ridiculous 
thought  —  that  I  was  in  a  boat  —  come  to  me  ? 
If  we  be  very  weak  from  wounds  or  sick- 
ness, we  are  often  content  to  rest  and  to  ask 
naught  of  the  place  we  rest  in  or  of  them  that 
have  brought  us  to  it.     And  so  was  it  with 
me  when  I  awoke  upon  the  horse's  back,  and 
lay  long  looking  up  at  the  branches  above  me, 
and   at   the   great   blazing   star  shining  with 
such  fiery  lights  upon  the  slender  tracery  of 
the  blossoming  trees.     Though  I  had  burning 
pain  at  my  chest,  and  my  feet  were  benumbed 
with  aching  cold,  I  was  content  for  a   little 
while  to  be  rocked  by  the  sway  of  the  saddle, 
and  to  remember  nothing  of  the  earlier  night 
and  of  the  peril  which  I  had  passed.     Only 
111 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

when  the  horse  was  put,  of  a  sudden,  to  the 
trot,  and  my  wounds  seemed  about  to  burst 
again  with  the  pressure  of  the  ropes,  did  I  re- 
call the  dreadful  hour  in  my  bed-chamber  at 
Windsor,  and  the  death  of  him  who  had 
wished  to  compass  my  death.  Then  I  must 
have  cried  out  aloud,  for  one  answered  me  im- 
mediately, and  presently  a  man  bent  over 
my  saddle  and  looked  at  me,  and  I  saw  the 
veiled  face  of  him  that  had  struck  down  the 
cavalier. 

He  was  still  wrapped  all  about  in  his  great 
black  coat,  but  his  eyes  shone  bright  between 
the  folds  of  it,  and  his  voice,  while  harsh  as 
the  croak  of  a  marsh  bird,  was  not  lacking 
kindness. 

"  Hush,  Master  Peters,'*  he  said  in  some 
kindness,  "  bear  with  it  a  little  while,  and  then 
I  will  ease  thee.  'T  is  better  to  laugh  at  thy 
cuts  than  to  dance  with  the  hangman.  An- 
other hour  and  we  will  do  better  for  thee." 

"  Who  are  you?"  cried  I,  groaning  again, 
for  he  was  whipping  my  horse  now.  "  Who 
are  you,  and  whither  do  you  carry  me?  " 

"  Canst   ask  that,"   he   exclaimed,    "  after 
what  I  did  in  thy  chamber?    Nay,  hold  thy 
tongue,  man.     We  ride  in  the  forest  of  Wind- 
112 


I   SEE  THE   BLAZING   STAR 

sor,  and  the  Constable  and  twenty  of  his  men 
are  at  our  heels.  God  send  the  dawn  soon,  or 
we  shall  never  see  another." 

With  this  he  fell  to  lashing  his  own  horse, 
and  he  called  to  another  in  his  company  not  to 
spare  whip  or  spur. 

"Dost  hear  them,  Tom  Robinson?"  he 
bawled,  "dost  hear  them?  A  plague  upon 
this  swinish  thicket !  Lord,  that  I  should  lose 
my  way  —  I,  that  know  the  forest  like  my  own 
devil's  face." 

There  was  a  moment  of  silence  after  this ; 
but  presently  the  man,  whoever  he  was, 
answered,  as  it  seemed  to  me,  from  some 
distant  place  of  the  copse  through  which  we 
rode. 

"Ay,  Master  Israel,  I  hear  them,  and,  by 
,  they  have  loosed  the  hounds." 

My  guide  swore  a  great  oath  when  the 
words  were  uttered,  and  pushed  still  deeper 
into  the  brake.  I  could  hear  already  the  deep 
baying  of  the  hounds  in  the  forest  behind  us, 
and  so  great  was  my  fear  that  I  raised  myself 
a  little  from  my  horse,  and  looked  round  at 
him  who  rode  with  nie.  His  cloak  had  fallen 
back  from  his  face  now,  but  when  he  turned 
to  speak,  remembrance  both  of  my  situation 
8  113 


and  of  the  hounds  passed  away,  and  I  called 
out  again  for  very  terror.  He  had  the  face 
not  of  a  man,  but  of  a  devil,  as  he  said ;  and 
no  vulture  was  ever  such  an  ill  thing  to  look 
upon  as  this  guide  in  whose  keeping  my  life 
lay. 

For  a  truth,  it  was  a  horrid  sight  to  see, 
and  many  minutes  passed  and  found  me  lying 
quite  still  upon  my  horse's  back,  silent  for 
very  fear  of  the  face.  .  I  knew  that  the  man 
had  heard  me  call  out,  and  I  looked  for  some 
stern  word  of  answer  from  him  ;  but  he  gave 
me  none,  speaking  gently,  as,  indeed,  he  ever 
did,  and  encouraging  me  rather  to  think  of 
the  peril  from  which  we  fled. 

"God's  truth,  you  show  little  liking  for 
me,  Master  Peters,"  cried  he;  "yet  I  doubt 
not  you  will  find  me  better  company  than 
yon  hounds.  Hark !  dost  hear  them  baying  ? 
They  bark  for  blood ;  and  blood  they  will  get 
if  my  eyes  do  not  lead  me  to  the  road  again. 
Lord,  that  Israel  "Wolf  should  lose  his  way 
within  a  mile  of  "Windsor  town ! " 

It  is  an  odd  thing  to  tell,  but  the  words  of 
this  man,  whose  face  I  could  not  bear  to  look 
upon,  were  always  words  of  seeming  friend- 
ship. Weak  and  sick  as  I  was,  I  said  that  I 
114 


I   SEE   THE   BLAZING   STAR 

would  sooner  stand  with  him  than  with  the 
enemies  I  had  left  in  the  castle  behind  me. 
Yet  what  he  would  do,  or  how  turn  the  peril, 
I  knew  no  more  than  the  dead;  and  I  lay 
back  upon  my  saddle,  shutting  my  eyes  that 
I  might  not  see  his  face,  but  content  already 
to  believe  that  he  meant  well  to  me. 

We  had  drawn  rein  now  at  the  brink  of  a 
burn  whose  waters  I  could  hear  tumbling 
and  splashing  upon  a  pebbly  bed.  There  was 
a  beautiful  stillness  of  the  night  here ;  the 
shadow  of  the  trees  so  hid  us  that  we  looked 
out,  as  from  a  bower  of  darkness,  upon  the 
groves  all  lit  by  the  full  light  of  the  moon 
at  her  zenith.  The  hounds  were  still  baying 
from  the  heart  of  the  distant  brake ;  and 
anon  they  drew  so  close  that  foxes  ran  from 
the  copse,  and  hinds  galloped,  all  mad  to- 
gether, through  the  tangle  of  the  thicket.  I 
could  hear  the  winding  of  horns  and  the  loud 
shouts  of  men  from  the  more  open  meadows 
of  the  park.  The  whole  forest  awoke,  as  it 
were,  to  the  note  of  this  emprise,  so  that  we 
appeared  to  be  surrounded  by  them  that  pur- 
sued us ;  and  every  moment  brought  their 
cries  more  clearly  to  us,  the  ring  of  voices  was 
drawn  the  closer  at  every  tick  of  time. 
115 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

I  have  written  that  we  had  drawn  rein  a 
moment  at  the  burn ;  and  though  that  looked 
a  mad  thing  to  do,  I  was  yet  so  willing  to 
trust  the  men  who  had  carried  me  thither  in 
safety  that  I  made  no  complaint,  but  waited 
for  them  while  they  rode,  now  up,  now  down 
the  stream,  searching  upon  the  opposite  bank 
for  some  path  which,  I  made  sure,  was  a  way 
to  shelter  both  from  the  dogs  and  those  that 
nsed  them.  Once,  indeed,  I  thought  to  hear 
the  tread  of  a  man  quite  close  to  my  horse's 
quarters,  but  I  dared  not  call  to  Master  Wolf ; 
and  before  there  was  another  sound,  he  rode 
up  to  me  again,  crying  that  he  had  found  the 
path.  More  he  did  not  say,  for  the  words 
were  still  upon  his  lips  when  the  bushes  behind 
us  opened  with  a  great  snapping  of  twigs,  and 
a  hound  and  two  men  sprang  out  together. 
I  saw  the  brute  leap  up,  foam  dripping  from 
his  jaws,  and  so  quick  was  he  to  get  at  his 
work  that  he  fell  short  by  a  yard  of  the  mark 
he  sprang  at,  and  his  teeth  shut  with  a  horrid 
snap  upon  the  throat  of  Master  Wolf's  horse. 
It  was  pitiful,  I  vow,  to  hear  the  poor  beast 
snorting  with  his  pain,  and  so  put  to  it,  in 
fear  of  the  hound,  that  he  went  rolling  back- 
ward into  the  burn,  and  the  deep  waters  of 
116 


I  SEE  THE  BLAZING  STAR 

the  stream  splashed  upon  the  three  of  them. 
As  for  the  men  who  had  followed  the  dog, 
they  cared  nothing  for  Master  Wolf  nor  his 
safety;  but  directly  they  clapped  eyes  upon 
me,  bound  there  upon  the  horse,  they  ran 
forward  with  a  loud  halloaing,  and  called, 
one  to  the  other,  that  the  quarry  surely  was 
taken. 

"It  is  Hugh  Peters,  by  the  Lord,"  exclaimed 
the  first,  while  he  put  his  hands  roughly  upon 
my  throat.  "Hugh  Peters,  and  no  other.  I 
could  pick  him  from  a  hundred.  What !  you 
mind  my  touch,  man?  Out  on  you  for  a 
pretty  spy,  with  the  noose  already  about  your 
dog's  neck ! " 

His  hands  were  busy  now  with  the  ropes 
which  bound  me ;  and  while  his  companion 
called  to  him  to  go  gently,  as  the  Constable 
commanded,  he  made  merry  with  it ;  and  soon 
had  dragged  me  from  my  horse  and  set  me  on 
my  legs,  though  I  reeled  like  a  man  drunk 
with  wine,  and  the  wound  in  my  leg  burst 
again  so  much  that  the  blood  ran  down  into 
my  boot. 

"  Now,"  roared  he,  thrusting  me  from  the 
saddle  to  which  I  would  have  clung,  "  stand 
up,  you  nsalm-singing  devil  —  do  you  hear  me  J 
117 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

God's  truth,  you  shall  dance  right  merrily 
presently,  when  they  swing  you  from  yon  tree. 
Have  no  fear,  Master  Peters ;  I  will  even  read 
you  the  burial  myself." 

With  this  he  thrust  me  away  from  him 
again,  and  I  thought  that  I  must  fall  head- 
long upon  the  grass  of  the  knoll.  All  the 
trees  about  me  were  rocking  to  my  sight 
now ;  my  head  swam  with  horrid  giddiness ; 
and  only  hatred  of  this  man,  who  stood  there 
and  pointed  the  finger  at  me,  kept  me  upon 
my  legs. 

"  God !  "  I  cried,  "  if  I  might  hold  a  sword 
in  my  hand  before  I  die." 

" Nay,  Hugh  Peters,"  said  he,  "I  will  deny 
you  nothing.  You  have  my  word  for  it. 
No  sooner  shall  you  dangle  from  yonder 
branch  than  I  will  even  lend  you  my  own 
blade.  What,  to  refuse  a  man  with  a  rope 
round  his  neck!  That  would  be  t.  shabby 
sin." 

It  was  all  a  fine  taunt,  and  he  laughed  to 
see  me  so  helpless  before  him,  —  my  eyes 
misted,  and  my  wound  bleeding  anew.  And 
this  taunt  I  think  it  was  that  saved  me  then. 
A  great  passion  and  anger  against  him  filled 
my  veins,  on  a  sudden,  as  with  the  strength 
118 


I  SEE  THE  BLAZING  STAR 

of  two  men ;  and  I  struck  him  with  my 
clenched  hand  full  in  the  face  —  so  heavy  a 
blow  that  he  reeled  backward  from  me  with 
all  his  senses  gone.  His  companion,  who  had 
stood  silent  while  we  talked,  turned  upon  me 
savagely  when  he  saw  what  was  done;  but 
before  he  could  put  a  hand  to  my  throat,  I 
heard  him  utter  a  loud  cry  —  and  crying  still, 
he  sank  upon  the  grass.  Master  Wolf — come, 
I  know  not  how,  from  the  burn  —  had  stabbed 
him  as  he  stood ;  and  the  dagger  was  not 
drawn  from  the  wound  before  he  who  held  it 
bade  me  get  again  upon  my  horse. 

"  Up,  man,  up !  "  he  cried,  helping  me  with 
both  his  lusty  arms  ;  "we  shall  have  a  whole 
company  out  upon  us  if  you  show  no  better 
haste.  Hold  to  the  bridle  as  best  you  may. 
Dost  thou  hear  them  shouting?  Wolves  tear 
their  reedy  throats !  Once  across  the  burn 
we  will  draw  rein  to  laugh  at  them.  There 
was  never  hound  yet  to  pass  blood  that  Israel 
Wolf  knew.  And,  God's  word,  you  bleed 
like  a  torn  stag." 

He   had   forced   me  into  the  saddle  while 

he  was   speaking,  and,  springing  up  behind 

me,   he   held   me   firm   with    his   right   arm, 

while  with  his  left  he  took  the  rein  and  put 

119 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

the  horse  at  the  water.  Already  in  the  brake 
behind  us  we  heard  the  tread  of  men  and  the 
music  of  hounds,  deep,  sonorous,  and  threaten- 
ing. I  knew  that  it  was  a  race  for  life ;  yet 
so  did  I  abhor  the  touch  of  Israel  Wolf  that, 
had  the  strength  been  mine,  I  believe  I  had 
thrown  myself  to  the  ground  and  there  have 
faced  them  that  tracked  me.  But  the  more  I 
sought  to  free  myself  from  his  strong  embrace, 
the  closer  did  he  grip  me  ;  and,  muttering  to 
himself  strange  words  I  could  make  nothing 
of,  he  forced  the  jaded  horse  through  the 
burn,  and  the  bushes  closed  behind  us  as  we 
passed.  We  had  struck  a  bridle  path  that 
appeared  to  carry  us  down  to  the  very  pit  of 
the  forest. 

For  ten  minutes,  perhaps,  Master  Wolf 
kept  the  horse  at  the  top  of  his  speed.  Then 
he  let  him  go  at  a  walk,  seeming  to  think 
that  we  had  reason  for  haste  no  longer. 

"The  plague  burn  their  bodies!"  he  cried 
savagely  ;  "let  them  follow  an  it  please  them. 
There  was  never  born  yet  the  man  who  could 
track  Israel  Wolf  when  he  had  his  feet  upon 
the  right  road.  Dost  hear  them  roaring  up  at 
the  brook  yonder?  I  told  you  that  no  hound 
would  pass  blood.  Nay,  bear  with  my  touch 
120 


I  SEE  THE  BLAZING   STAR 

a  little  yet  —  and  you  shall  see  me  no  more. 
I  ask  nothing  of  you,  Master  Peters.  God 
knows,  I  bear  my  own  burden  and  expect 
nothing  of  any  man." 

There  was  a  world  of  bitterness  in  his  voice, 
and  yet  a  great  kindness.  I  could  distinguish 
the  distant  note  of  shouting  in  the  wood ;  but 
it  was  plain  that  the  dogs  had  not  passed  the 
burn,  and  that  I  owed  my  life  to  this  very 
man  whose  touch  was  abhorrent  to  me,  and 
the  sight  of  whose  face  made  me  shudder 
with  loathing.  Nay,  I  tried  to  thank  him, 
but  the  speech  stuck  in  my  throat;  and, 
weaker  still  from  my  wound,  I  sank  back 
close  in  his  arms,  and  he  held  me  at  last  as 
a  woman  may  hold  a  child. 

And  so  the  day  came  cold  and  chill  through 
the  tangle  of  the  forest ;  and  with  the  first 
warming  ray  of  the  sun  I  fell  into  a  deep 
sleep. 


CHAPTER  XIII 

WILL   MONK   HAS   A   WORD    WITH    ME 

MY  sleep  was  broken  by  many  dreams,  but 
chiefly  by  dreams  of  Master  Wolf  and  of  great 
kindness  put  upon  me  by  him.  I  thought 
that  I  lay  in  a  woodlander's  hut,  and  that  my 
guide  was  ever  at  my  bedside,  dressing  my 
wounds  or  pressing  cooling  drink  upon  me. 
Or  again  I  rode  with  him  through  meadows 
and  woods,  he  holding  me  upon  a  horse  as  he 
had  done  in  the  night  of  the  peril  at  "Windsor ; 
and  when  that  vision  passed,  I  sat  in  a  coach 
at  the  dark  of  the  moon,  and  Master  Wolf 
watched  me,  being  close  to  me  against  my  will. 
Nor  did  I  know  that  all  these  things  were  not 
of  my  sleep,  but,  indeed,  true  happenings,  as 
I  was  to  learn  afterwards. 

If  these  memories  be  but  misted  like  a 
sheet  of  glass  upon  which  a  man  has  breathed, 
the  moment  of  my  ultimate  awakening  is  vei*y 
plain  in  my  mind.  I  remember  well  that 
there  was  a  ray  of  the  sun's  light  burning 
122 


MONK  HAS   A  WORD  WITH  ME 

strong  upon  my  eyes  when  I  opened  them, 
and  then,  after  I  had  raised  myself  in  my  bed, 
I  found  myself  in  a  room  of  some  size  ;  but  so 
poor  a  place  that  I  had  the  thought  to  be  in 
jail.  Walls,  which  dripped  with  wet,  seemed 
to  fill  the  whole  chamber  with  their  choking 
dampness.  The  floor  was  rough  and  broken ; 
the  carved  oaken  chimney  all  tumbling  down 
from  the  rottenness  of  the  supports ;  the  glass 
of  the  window  cracked  and  half  hidden  by 
boards  nailed  over  it.  Save  one  chair  of  a 
shabby  shape,  and  the  poor  thing  of  a  bed 
upon  which  I  lay,  the  apartment  lacked  any 
sort  of  ornament ;  nor  was  there  so  much  as 
a  cup  of  water  set  by  my  bed  for  my  comfort. 
As  for  my  clothes,  they  were  partly  laid  upon 
me  to  give  me  warmth,  but  my  boots  stood 
out  in  the  centre  of  the  great  bare  floor,  and 
the  blood  which  had  run  down  from  my  leg 
had  left  a  great  black  stain  which  was  plain 
to  be  seen. 

I  was  mighty  weak  at  my  first  awakening, 
and  sweat  broke  freely  from  my  body  ;  for  the 
day  was  one  of  exceeding  heat,  and  the  sun 
burned  like  fire.  Though  I  had  no  pain  from 
my  wound,  I  suffered  bitterly  from  thirst,  and 
eo  little  was  this  to  be  borne  that  I  got  out  of 
123 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

my  bed  at  last  and  limped,  as  well  as  might 
be,  to  the  door  —  hoping  to  make  some  servant 
hear  me.  I  found  that  my  room  was  one  of  a 
number  opening  upon  the  landing  of  a  square 
hall  of  noble  size ;  a  hall  which  was  once,  I 
make  sure,  very  fine  to  see.  But  now  it  was 
as  ill-kept  as  the  room  I  had  left.  Oaken 
boards,  often  chipped  and  stained ;  panelling 
which  had  been  pulled  from  the  walls  so  that, 
here  and  there,  the  bricks  thrust  themselves 
upon  your  view;  a  few  pictures  hanging 
crookedly  from  a  rod  beneath  the  mouldy 
frieze,  —  all  spoke  of  the  past  of  riches  and  the 
present  of  decay.  Even  the  beautiful  window 
of  painted  glass,  which  shed  a  lustre  of  pretty 
lights  upon  the  dingy  woodwork,  wanted 
many  a  figure  ere  it  would  tell  the  legend 
again.  In  truth,  the  sun's  rays  came  flooding 
through  the  broken  panes  of  it,  drawing  a 
golden  circle  upon  the  rotting  floor,  and 
searching  every  nook  and  cranny  in  the  path 
of  their  shining  bow.  They  lit  up  a  scene  of 
loneliness  and  desolation  like  to  none  I  have 
ever  beheld.  In  all  that  great  place,  which 
once,  surely,  was  the  house  of  princes,  no 
sound  was  to  be  heard,  no  human  thing  to  be 
observed.  I  opened  two  of  the  doors  near  to 
124 


MONK  HAS   A  WORD  WITH  ME 

mine  upon  the  landing ;  but  the  rooms  which 
I  entered  were  as  bare  as  dungeons.  Vast 
and  once  splendid  as  they  must  have  been, 
their  painted  ceilings  were  now  gone  to  ugly 
daubs  of  running  colour ;  the  tapestries  hung 
raggedly  upon  their  walls ;  their  windows,  were 
broken ;  their  flooring  but  so  much  food  for 
rats.  The  very  air  in  them  was  a  poisoned 
odour  to  the  nostrils,  and,  in  my  sick  state, 
went  near  to  choking  me  when  I  breathed  it. 
Nay,  I  made  haste,  as  well  as  I  could,  to 
get  me  out  of  them;  and,  fatigued  beyond 
endurance  with  the  paltry  effort,  I  lay  again 
on  my  own  bed,  and  watched  the  day  waxing 
to  its  zenith. 

Many  thoughts,  you  may  be  sure,  came  to 
trouble  my  mind  in  that  hour  of  thirst  and 
weakness  and  desertion.  Where  was  Israel 
Wolf,  I  asked  again  and  again  ?  Odd  to  tell, 
I  hungered  for  the  company  of  that  man  with 
the  devil's  face.  Never  in  all  my  life  had  I 
met  with  one  who  inspired  me  with  emotions 
so  contrary  —  now  of  abhorrence  of  his  face, 
now  of  trust  in  his  friendship.  I  saw  that  if 
he  had  brought  me  to  this  house  of  ruin,  he 
had  done  it  for  my  safety's  sake.  Full  well  I 
knew  what  a  hue  and  cry  would  be  set  up  for 
125 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

me  about  Windsor  now.  I  remembered  the 
two  men  that  had  died  —  and  told  myself  that 
there,  at  last,  was  a  long  good-day  to  all  the 
fair  lands  of  my  promises.  Never  again 
could  I  hope  to  see  her  whom  I  loved  —  oh, 
beyond  all  that  was  on  earth.  Henceforth,  I 
must  be  the  quarry  of  all  that  knew  me  and 
cared  for  the  pastime  of  the  hunt.  My  lady 
would  marry  the  man  who  had  professed  him- 
self to  be  my  friend.  Lord,  cried  I,  what  a 
proud  word  of  my  conceit  was  that  when  I 
called  her  wife  !  And  then  I  fell  to  thinking 
of  her  prettiness  in  the  garden,  and  of  the 
strange  word  she  spoke  there;  a  word  of 
friendship  and  yet  not  of  friendship,  a  memory 
of  the  old  time  at  Warboys  —  yet  a  memory 
choked  before  her  lips  could  fashion  it. 

This,  and  much  more  besides,  was  the  play- 
thing of  my  mind  during  the  long  afternoon 
of  that  burning  day.  Though  I  was  devoured 
by  thirst  so  that  my  tongue  cleaved  to  the 
roof  of  my  mouth,  and  I  would  have  cooled 
it  even  against  the  glass  of  the  window, 
no  one  answered  to  my  call  nor  moved  in 
the  deserted  house.  Once,  when  the  sun 
began  to  wane,  I  heard  the  report  of  a 
musket  from  some  place  near  the  window; 
126 


MONK  HAS  A  WORD   WITH  ME 

and  the  bells  of  a  neighbouring  church  struck 
the  hours  and  the  quarters,  so  that  I  had  the 
time  and  could  count  the  weary  minutes  until 
night  fell.  But  it  was  not  until  six  of  the 
clock  'that  any  one  came  to  me ;  and  I  had 
fallen  again  to  a  broken  sleep  then.  .  So 
strong,  nevertheless,  was  the  thirst  upon  me 
that  at  the  first  sound  of  a  footfall  in  the 
chamber  I  opened  my  eyes,  and  saw  that 
a  man  stood  at  my  bedside.  He  was  very 
plainly  dressed  in  a  suit  of  brown  stuff,  with 
silver  buttons  upon  his  coat  and  black  ribbons 
at  his  knees ;  and  his  manner  was  that  of 
a  serving-man  grown  old  in  the  practice 
of  servilities  until  they  had  become  an  abid- 
ing habit  with  him.  I  observed  that  he 
had  the  flat  face  and  the  shaven  chin  which, 
I  know  not  why,  we  find  often  in  them  that 
tend  horses.  His  hair  was  very  dark  and 
cut  short,  but  not  after  the  manner  in  which 
the  Lord's  men  wear  it.  There  was  a  smile 
ever  upon  his  face ;  the  smile  of  a  man  who 
was  born  into  the  world  ^aughing  at  man's 
follies,  and  will  go  out  of  it  still  amused  by 
them ;  and  he  never  once  forgot  to  laugh 
when  he  spoke  to  me. 

44  Sir,"  said  he,  while  I  continued  to  search 
127 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

him  with  my  eyes,  "I  thought  that  I  heard 
you  call  me." 

I  answered  his  question  with  another. 

"  Where  is  Master  Wolf?  "  I  asked. 

He  shrugged  his  shoulders,  as  much  as  to 
say  that  he  did  not  know. 

"  I  am  not  his  keeper,"  said  he,  "  and  if  I 
were,  he  should  not  be  at  the  King's  house 
in  the  village  of  Hampstead." 

I  thought  upon  his  answer  a  little  while, 
and  then  I  said,  — 

"  Whose  house  is  this,  and  why  am  I 
here?" 

"Sir,"  said  he,  very  civilly,  "you  are  in 
the  house  of  Sir  Nathaniel  Goulding,  and  I 
am  here  to  do  your  bidding.  I  trust  that 
you  will  find  me  in  all  things  a  worthy 
servant." 

My  hope  sank  very  low  while  I  heard  this, 
and  I  remained  silent  when  the  clock  might 
have  ticked  ten.  It  seemed  to  me  that  I 
was  trapped  as  surely  as  a  rabbit  in  a 
snare.  , 

"  Well,*'  cried  I  at  last,  observing  that  he 

waited  for  me  to  speak,  "  what  thanks  I  owe 

to  Captain  Goulding  shall  be  paid  presently. 

I  knew  not  even  that    he  had  a  place   at 

128 


MONK  HAS  A  WORD  WITH  ME 

Hampstead;  much  less  that  it  was  so  fine 
a  place  as  this." 

The  meaning  of  my  word  was  not  to  be 
hidden  from  him,  and  he  continued  to  smile 
neither  more  nor  less  than  he  had  done  when 
first  I  saw  him. 

"Oh,"  said  he,  "as  for  the  place,  it  is  a 
poor  sort  of  place  enough,  Master  Peters; 
that  I  will  not  deny.  But  it  is  better,  I  swear, 
than  the  jail  at  Newgate,  as  you  might  think 
if  the  King's  men  laid  hands  upon  you.  Are 
you  not  among  friends  here  ?  " 

"  Friends  !  "  cried  I. 

"  Ay,  surely,"  said  he,  with  a  sneer  which 
was  not  to  be  overlooked  by  me,  "friends, 
Master  Peters,  as  I  hope  you  will  say  pres- 
ently. For  the  matter  of  that,  you  may 
command  me  in  anything.  I  have  Sir 
Nathaniel's  orders,  and  I  know  how  to 
obey." 

"  Well,"  said  I,  "  if  you  have  any  mind 
to  serve  me,  for  God's  sake  bring  me  water 
to  drink  and  a  little  food." 

"  That  you  shall  have  this  very  minute," 

cried   he;    "my  master  is  sorry  enough  to 

have   no   shelter   for    you   but  such   as  you 

may   find   in   this   old    house.     It   was   once 

9  129 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

a  gay  place,  as  you  may  think,  sir;  but 
Sir  Nathaniel  has  been  long  in  France,  and 
wind  and  weather  bide  no  man's  absence. 
Still,  you  will  make  shift  with  it,  I  don't 
doubt,  until  the  road  be  clear,  and  a  ship 
found  to  carry  you  to  France." 

"  To  France !  "  exclaimed  I. 

"Ay,"  said  he,  "to  France  or  the  Low 
Countries,  if  you  have  the  mind.  England 
is  no  place  for  you  now,  Master  Peters. 
Why,  they  tell  it  everywhere,  how  you  went 
cloaked  into  Windsor  to  lay  your  hands  on 
the  Constable's  money,  and  then  stuck  Jack 
Hawkins  as  though  he  had  been  a  pig.  He 
would  be  a  bold  man  who  would  ask  pardon 
for  that  night's  work." 

He  looked  at  me  very  closely,  thinking, 
I  suppose,  that  this  saying  would  fire  me 
to  some  heat  of  speech ;  but  I  had  begun 
to  judge  both  him  and  his  master  now ;  and 
all  the  devilish  net  they  weaved  about  me 
stirred  me  to  new  resources.  I  was  ever 
obstinate  under  misfortunes :  and  my  mis- 
fortunes pressed  upon  me  sorely  in  that 
hour.  But  to  the  serving-man  I  made  no 
complaint,  asking  only  for  water  to  quench 
my  burning  thirst. 

130 


MONK  HAS  A  WORD  WITH  ME 

"How  do  they  call  you?"  I  inquired,  as 
he  turned  to  leave  the  room. 

"They  call  me  Will  Monk,"  cried  he. 

"The  Lord  find  me  a  sword  that  I  may 
yet  quicken  your  steps,"  thought  I.  And  so  I 
lay  listening  to  his  tread  upon  the  creaking 
stair. 


181 


CHAPTER  XIV 

I   SEE    LONDON    FROM   AFAR 

THOUGH  "Will  Monk  had  found  for  my 
supper  no  better  fare  than  a  cup  of  water 
and  a  little  bread  and  fruit,  he  promised 
that  [he  would  do  better  for  me  in  the  morn- 
ing; and  when  day  came,  he  kept  his  word 
so  far  as  to  bring  me  a  draught  of  milk 
and  a  dish  of  meat  —  but  Lord,  so  poor 
and  ill-cooked  that  only  my  hunger  drove 
me  to  eat  of  it.  Nevertheless,  I  had  some 
return  of  strength  when  it  was  down ;  and 
while  I  was  exceeding  lame  and  my  wound 
still  very  sore,  I  yet  had  the  will  to  get 
up  from  my  bed,  and  walk  to  the  window, 
that  I  might  look  out  upon  the  distant  city. 
As  for  Monk,  he  had  gone  to  bed  with 
a  laugh  upon  his  cunning  face;  and  with 
a  laugh  he  stood  beside  me  now  kwhen  he 
pointed  out  to  me  all  that  he  wished  me 
to  see  in  the  prospect. 

4k  Yonder,  sir,"  said  he,  pointing  to  a  low 
132 


I  SEE  LONDON  FROM  AFAR 

cloud  of  mist  upon  the  farther  side  of  the 
wood  which  sheltered  a  few  houses  in  its 
heart  —  as  I  could  tell  by  the  loom  of  the 
smoke  above  the  trees  —  "yonder,  sir,  is 
London  city,  as  I  will  show  you  when  the 
wind  has  lifted  the  cloud  a  little.  You  can 
see  Paul's  as  plain,  as  your  hand  if  the 
day  be  bright;  and  we  clock  by  Bow  Bells 
should  there  be  no  time  in  the  village." 

The  air  was  very  sweet  at  the  open  win- 
dow ;  and  I  soon  discovered  in  what  kind  of 
a  situation  this  King's  house  lay.  It  was 
built  upon  the  east  side  of  the  hill  at  Hamp- 
stead ;  and  a  great  green  wood  girded  it  about, 
so  that  you  see  nothing  of  the  village  in  the 
vale,  but  only  the  mighty  city  which  lay  in 
the  distant  valley  as  a  kernel  may  lie  in  a 
nut.  Or,  looking  out  from  the  back  of  the 
house,  the  spire  of  Harrow  church  was  plainly 
to  be  seen,  with  the  long  ridge  of  heights 
where  Barnet  is;  and  beyond  Barnet,  the 
town  of  St.  Albans.  Nearer  to  my  view  was 
the  squat  tower  of  the  church  at  Hampstead, 
with  a  line  of  houses  upon  either  side  —  very 
tall  and  built  of  brick,  but  with  no  prettiness, 
to  my  mind.  Yet  had  I  good  words  of  praise 
for  the  old  garden  which  was  a  part  of  Sir 
133 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

Nathaniel's  place ;  and  so  sweet  with  gilly- 
flowers and  wild  thyme  and  bushes  of  scented 
roses  that  the  air  was  ever  warmed  with  its 
delicious  perfumes.  A  great  wall  ran  round 
this  wooded  haven  of  blossoms;  and  I  was 
quick  to  observe  that  what  the  French  call  a 
chevaux-de-frise  was  set  upon  the  top  of  it, 
while  the  gate  was  well  spiked  with  iron,  and 
twice  barred  against  any  that  would  pass  out. 
But  whether  it  was  so  barred  against  a  possi- 
ble attack  from  an  enemy  or  as  a  measure  for 
my  better  security  was  not  to  be  learnt. 

"  You  show  me  a  fair  view,  Master  Monk," 
said  I,  when  we  had  stood  at  the  window  a 
little  while,  "  yet  if  I  were  your  master  I 
would  know  better  than  to  let  a  house  like  this 
come  to  such  a  state.  He  has  been  long  in 
France,  you  say?" 

"  He  was  many  years  there,  to  and  fro ;  but 
not  in  the  Lord-General's  day,"  he  answered, 
readily.  "  Tis  time,  for  a  truth,  that  he 
looked  to  his  own  now  —  as  he  will  do  pre- 
sently, when  he  has  gotten  a  wife  to  keep  him 
and  the  reward  of  his  work.  Trust  a  woman, 
Master  Peters,  to  hitch  the  f aiding  to  the 
fee." 

He  looked  full  at  me  when  he  said  this ; 
134 


I  SEE  LONDON  FROM  AFAR 

but  I  was  as  good  in  play  now  as  he ;  and  I 
made  no  manner  of  sign  that  he  angered  me. 

"  Your  master  is  to  marry,  then?  "  I  asked, 
as  though  I  cared  nothing  for  his  answer. 

"  He  is  to  marry  the  sister  of  my  Lord  of 
Quinton  as  soon  as  he  has  settled  this  present 
business  which  he  has  in  his  keeping.  And 
that  is  like  to  be  difficult  enough,  with  the 
sickness  strong  in  the  city,  and  the  Court 
soon  to  be  at  Salisbury.  They  tell  me  this 
morning  that  they  have  buried  twenty-nine 
of  the  plague  in  St.  Giles,  and  the  bill  grows 
even  to  the  city's  gates.  It  is  no  day  for  a 
man  to  go  to  London  who  has  any  place  of 
shelter  out  of  it.  Why,  they  begin  to  lumber 
the  roads  already  with  their  waggons ;  and 
the  rich  are  running  by  like  frightened  sheep 
from  a  pen.  A  dreadful  day,  sir,  when  those 
that  are  well  at  dawn  are  in  the  pit  before 
the  sun  is  sunk.  God  have  mercy  on  us  all, 
I  say." 

Master  Ford'  had  said  something  to  me  of 
the  sickness  in  the  city,  but  not  of  any  over- 
whelming pestilence  such  as  this;  nor  could 
I  imagine  that  things  went  so  ill  with  us  as 
Will  Monk  would  have  it.  For  the  matter 
of  that,  the  silly  laugh  ever  upon  his  face,  and 
135 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

his  quiet  way  of  speaking,  gave  no  truth  to  his 
report,  and  when  we  had  talked  a  little  while 
longer  upon  it  —  though  not  with  seriousness 
—  I  asked  him  if  I  might  be  helped  into  the 
garden  there  to  breathe  the  air.  But  this  he 
refused  me,  and  he  spoke  no  more  as  one  who 
obeys,  but  as  the  master. 

"  What,"  said  he,  "  you  would  walk  where 
the  first  gossip  may  cry  upon  you?  For 
shame,  Master  Peters.  Is  that  the  way  you 
thank  those  who  risk  their  life  in  harbouring 
you?  Out  on  you  for  a  silly  fellow!  You 
shall  not  leave  your  room  while  I  have  the 
say  on  it.  'T  would  be  a  fine  story  to  carry 
to  Sir  Nathaniel  —  that  the  second  day  of  my 
charge  saw  you  upon  the  road  to  Newgate. 
Let  us  speak  of  it  no  more." 

It  was  very  fine  to  make  such  a  pretence  of 
planning  my  safety ;  but  I  knew,  as  soon  as 
he  had  done,  that  I  was  a  prisoner  in  the 
King's  house  at  Hampstead,  and  when  he  left 
me  and  locked  my  door  behind  him  —  to  save 
me,  as  he  declared,  from  my  follies  —  no  jail- 
bird could  have  been  caged  more  surely.  For 
my  part,  I  would  the  sooner  have  been  in  the 
gigger  at  Newgate  than  where  I  was  wanting 
friends  and  even  decent  food;  and  I  began 
136 


I  SEE  LONDON   FROM  AFAR 

to  learn  how  clever  were  the  wits  that  now 
opposed  themselves  to  mine. 

"They  fear,"  said  I,  u  to  let  me  fall  into 
the  hands  of  the  King's  men  lest  perchance  I 
should  Jtell  some  tale  of  that  which  I  heard  in 
France.  And  now  they  have  brought  me 
here  —  for  what?" 

Nay,  I  could  give  but  one  answer ;  that 
they  had  brought  me  to  my  death. 

I  spent  the  greater  part  of  that  day  in  my 
bed —  very  ill  and  lonesome,  as  one  whom  all 
the  world  has  left.  A  great  gulf  seemed  to 
have  opened  again  between  me  and  the  living. 
I  heard,  ever  and  anon,  the  sound  of  voices  in 
the  woods  about  the  house  ;  the  ring  of  hoofs 
upon  a  hard  road  spoke  of  men  riding  in  or 
out  of  London,  to  places  where  they  should 
find  good  words  and  company;  but  for  me 
they  had  no  message.  All  that  was  done 
wit'n  where  Hugh  Peters  was  concerned. 
"They  will  persuade  little  Marjory  it  is  for 
my  well-being,"  I  said,  "and  she  will  believe. 
Parson  Ford  will  never  know  that  I  am  not 
still  at  Windsor.  If  it  be  their  intent  to  make 
an  end  of  my  life,  here  in  this  ruin  of  a  house, 
they  can  do  it  without  so  much  as  a  whisper 
of  talk."  Such,  indeed,  seemed  the  whole 
137 


A    PURITAN'S   WIFE 

secret  of  my  journey.  Yet  I  could  not  forget 
that  if  Captain  Goulding  had  desired  my  life, 
he  might  well  have  left  me  to  the  night  birds 
of  Epping  when  he  had  ridden  to  carry  me 
out  of  the  forest.  The  apprehension  fitted  ill 
with  the  fact,  and  set  a  new  train  of  doubt 
busy  in  my  head,  so  that  I  feared  some  greater 
mystery  —  I  knew  not  what,  but  one  which 
was  enshrouding  my  life  and  shutting  me  from 
all  that  I  would  well  have  lived  for. 

It  was  sunset  when  Will  Monk  returned  to 
me  again.  I  was  then  famished  with  hunger, 
and  so  gone  in  thirst  that,  God  knows,  I 
could  have  lapped  water  from  a  gutter  very 
willingly ;  but  when  I  began  to  speak  of  my 
condition,  he  made  a  shifty  way  for  himself, 
declaring  that  he  was  the  one  who  suffered. 

"Lord!"  said  he,  "that  you  should  com- 
plain to  me,  who  have  spent  the.  day  walking 
into  London  for  your  better  comfort.  Think 
you  that  such  things  as  you  need  will  be 
dropped  down  from  heaven  upon  your  bed? 
I  tell  you,  Master  Peters,  that  he  will  be  a 
lucky  man  soon  who  can  find  bread  for  his 
mouth,  let  alone  a  dish  of  meat  and  a  jug  of 
ale.  The  whole  city  talks  of  nothing  but  the 
sickness,  and  will  talk  of  it  the  more  pres- 
138 


I   SEE   LONDON   FROM   AFAR 

ently.  Men  fall  dead  in  the  streets,  and  few 
stay  to  ask  what  shall  I  eat  or  what  shall 
I  drink.  But  such  things  as  were  to  be  had, 
I  have  bought  for  you  ;  and  others  will  come 
to-morrow  to  make  a  change  in  your  room 
here.  Until  that  be  done,  try  to  bear  with 
it,  sir,  and  to  remember  that  it  is,  after  all, 
a  place  of  friendship." 

This  was  very  fair  to  hear ;  but  when,  after 
so  much  talk,  he  set  upon  my  table  only  a 
small  cup  of  a  very  poor  ale  and  a  piece  of 
coarse  bread  with  a  little  meat  and  some 
mouldy  cheese,  I  hated  him  the  more  for  the 
very  excuses  he  made.  And  it  seemed  to  me 
that  there  was  no  longer  any  mystery  in  my 
condition. 

"As  God  lives,"  said  I  to  myself,  "their 
weapon  is  hunger." 


CHAPTER  XV 

SIR   NATHANIEL    MAKES    AN    OFFER 

FOR  the  best  part  of  a  month,  as  my  reckon- 
ing  goes,  I  lay  a  prisoner  in  the  King's  house 
at  Hampstead.  Twice  every  day  Will  Monk 
came  to  me  with  the  bread  and  ale  which,  he 
declared,  was  all  that  the  village  could  offer 
him ;  but  he  smiled  ever  when  he  brought  it ; 
and  he  promised  always,  as  I  have  heard  the 
Spaniards  do,  that  to-morrow  he  would  have 
it  better  for  me.  Yet  to-morrow  came,  and 
nothing  was  done ;  and  each  day  found  me 
the  weaker  in  my  health.  Nay,  God  knows 
if  there  be  a  man  that  was  ever  so  miser- 
able as  Hugh  Peters  during  those  days  of  his 
captivity  within  the  sound  of  Bow  bells. 

Often  in  the  morning  would  I  get  up  from 
my  bed,  and  wish  that  the  sickness,  which 
was  raging  now  so  terribly  without,  might 
strike  me  dead  before  the  night  came  again. 
Hunger  and  wounds  had  so  worked  upon  me 
140 


NATHANIEL  MAKES  AN   OFFER 

that  the  tears  would  start  to  my  eyes  when 
I  thought  upon  all  that  I  had  suffered  and 
must  suffer  in  that  house  of  cruelties.  Had 
one  then  come  to  speak  a  kind  word  to  me,  I 
know  well  that  I  must  have  wept  outright,  like 
a  silly  woman  with  her  sentiment.  And  this, 
I  TOW,  is  the  punishment  of  captivity,  —  that 
it  eats  the  manhood  from  the  heart,  and  strikes 

at  that  within  which   is   the   best  of  God's 

• 
gifts.     Night  and  day,  sun  or  cloud,  the  heat 

of  summer  or  the  cold  of  winter,  the  hour  of 
youth  and  love,  the  harvest  time  of  age  and 
of  the  soul's  uplifting,  —  what  has  the  captive 
to  do  with  these  ?  The  very  walls  build  them- 
selves about  his  heart;  his  ears  are  closed 
to  all  words  but  those  of  freedom;  he  will 
worship  only  the  god  of  his  liberty,  but  that 
god  must  first  be  found. 

I  say  that  I  had  come  to  believe  that  they 
wished  to  starve  me  in  the  King's  house  ;  but 
when  the  month  was  past,  I  knew  that  such 
was  not  their  intention  ;  but  only  to  put  upon 
me  what  poverty  they  could,  and  to  bring  me 
to  great  lowness  of  will  and 'to  servility.  This 
I  proved  for  myself  upon  the  very  first  day  of 
the  second  month  of  my  imprisonment,  when 
I  awoke  in  the  early  morning  to  hear  some 
141 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

clamour  in  the  courtyard  below ;  and,  going 
to  my  window,  whom  should  I  see  in  the 
stable-yard  but  Captain  Goulding  and  two 
men  with  him,  —  all  very  finely  dressed,  and 
their  horses  white  with  dust,  as  though  new 
from  some  long  spell  upon  the  road.  Hardly 
were  my  eyes  fixed  upon  them,  when  in  came 
Will  Monk,  who  smiled  unctuously  while  he 
told  me  that  my  breakfast  was  set  in  the 
Mining-room  below. 

"  Oh,"  cried  I,  "  this  is  a  change,  indeed  — 
so  I  am  to  be  freed,  Master  Monk?" 

He  raised  his  hands  with  the  air  of  one 
very  much  astonished. 

* '  Are  you  not  among  friends  ?  "  exclaimed 
he.  "  How  can  you  be  otherwise  than  free? 
Surely  that  is  a  very  odd  saying,  Master 
Peters." 

"You  know  well  what  I  mean,"  answered 
I;  "you  should  have  shame  to  play  at  this 
surprise." 

He  shook  his  head  slowly,  as  though  he  did 
not  understand. 

"You  must  speak  to  my  master,"  said  he. 
•"  I  am  the  servant,  and  do  as  they  bid  me. 
You  will  find  Sir  Nathaniel  below,  sir.     I  am 
sure  that  he  will  hear  you  readily." 
142 


NATHANIEL   MAKES   AN   OFFER 

Excusing  himself  so,  he  lead  the  way  to  the 
great  room,  whither  I  followed  him  with  legs 
that  would  scarce  bend  at  the  stairs.  Sir 
Nathaniel,  very  prettily  dressed  in  a  suit  of 
blue  velvet  with  boots  drawn  nearly  up  to  his 
hips,  was  resting  his  elbow  upon  the  mantel 
of  the  carved  chimney;  but  when  he  saw 
me  he  advanced  quickly,  putting  out  both 
hands  to  hold  mine ;  and  Lord !  meeting  me 
with  such  a  face  that  he  might  have  been  my 
own  brother  come  home  again  from  the  perils 
of  the  seas. 

"  Master  Hugh,"  he  cried  loudly,  "  God  be 
praised  that  I  see  you  again  —  even  though  it 
be  in  this  cockpit  of  a  house.  Nay,  my  lad, 
give  me  no  thanks.  What  I  have  done  has 
been  done  as  much  for  love  of*  you  as  for  her 
who  made  me  your  friend.  And  she  is  well, 
let  me  tell  you,  and  would  be  remembered  in 
affection  of  you.  St.  Dennis!  that  I  should 
return  to  give  her  such  a  poor  account  of 
your  present  condition.  Hast  seen  a  sur- 
geon yet  ?  No ;  then  you  shall  see  one  this 
very  day.  Never  did  I  look  upon  a  face  so 
white." 

His  tongue  ran  away  with  him  in  this 
manner  for  whole  minutes  together,  until  he 
143 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

would  have  persuaded  me  that  no  other  in  the 
world  meant  so  well  to  me  as  he. 

"  Captain  Goulding,"  cried  I,  "  your  inten- 
tion may  be  what  you  say ;  but  I  can  judge 
of  it  only  by  your  acts  and  the  acts  of  your 
servants;  and  I  would  have  you  know  that 
what  I  suffer  is  neither  my  misfortune  nor 
my  hurts,  but  the  unkindness  they  have  put 
upon  me  here  in  your  house.  As  God  is  my 
witness,  no  prisoner  in  Newgate  was  ever 
treated  so  ill  —  no,  nor  to  food  so  poor  and 
a  bed  so  beggarly.  Let  us  speak  of  this  first 
and  of  our  friendship  after." 

He  heard  me  out,  feigning  to  be  so  aston- 
ished that  he  could  scarce  find  words  to 
answer  me. 

"  How  ! "  he  cried ;  "  you  have  been  treated 
as  you  say?  God's  word,  my  lad,  somebody 
shall  pay  for  this  !  Where  is  Will  Morgan  — 
name  of  the  devil ;  the  rogue's  back  shall 
smart.  To  serve  a  guest  of  mine  as  though 
he  were  a  prisoner —  St.  Dennis,  I  want 
breath  for  my  anger." 

His  flurry  was  very  pretty ;  he  walking  up 

and  down  the  great  room  with  his  cloak  flying 

and  his  face  in  a  flush,  and  the  manner  of  him 

all  put  about  as  one  in  a  mighty  passion.    But 

144 


NATHANIEL  MAKES  AN  OFFER 

when  "Will  Morgan  came  —  Lord !  to  hear  the 
comedy  they  played  was  as  good  as  one  of 
Killigrew's,  though  God  forgive  me  for  speak- 
ing of  such  a  rogue. 

"Here  you,  Morgan  —  a  plague  upon  your 
laughing  face  —  listen  to  what  Master  Peters 
has  to  lay  against  you.  Is  it  true,  man  ?  Be 
quick,  lest  I  lay  my  stick  upon  your  back  be- 
fore your  tale  is  told.  That  a  guest  of  mine 
should  speak  so  of  my  friendship !  " 

Will  Morgan  looked  up  at  this,  and  an- 
swered him  very  humbly. 

"  Sir  Nathaniel,"  said  he,  "  when  Master 
Peters  shall  be  pleased  to  charge  me,  then 
will  I  answer  him." 

"  Oh,"  said  I,  "  what  need  to  charge  you 
when  for  a  month  or  more  I  have  been  fed 
like  a  jail-bird,  and.  have  not  known  an  hour 
in  all  those  days  when  I  might  breathe  God's 
air  in  your  garden.  You  know  well  that  this 
is  the  whole  truth  of  it  —  the  Lord  be  my 
judge." 

"  Sir,"  he  answered,  looking  down  upon  the 
floor  of  the  room  very  meekly,  "  if  I  have 
given  you  poor  food,  there  have  been  days 
when  I  have  fasted  that  you  might  not  go 
wanting.  And  how  shall  I  make  bread,  or 
10  145 


A  PUKITAN'S  WIFE 

find  it  in  the  village  where  men  fall  dead  of 
the  sickness  every  hour,  and  each  thinks  of 
his  own  need  and  not  of  others.  As  for  that 
which  you  charge  against  me,  that  I  kept  you 
to  your  room,  would  you  have  thanked  me  to 
let  you  walk  where  the  first  passer-by  might 
have  seen  you  and  gone  with  his  gossip  to  the 
Spanish  inn  yonder?  Nay,  I  am  only  a  poor 
man,  and  one  who  tries  to  obey  them  that  be 
set  above  me.  And  in  all  I  have  sought  to 
act  as  my  master  would  have  wished  had  he, 
happily,  been  here  to  welcome  you." 

It  was  a  cunning  tale,  I  swear,  and  little 
pleasant  for  me,  seeming,  as  it  did,  to  give 
me  the  wrong  of  it,  and  make  me  out  an  un- 
grateful fellow.  Sir  Nathaniel,  moreover,  was 
swift  to  have  the  advantage  of  it. 

"  You  hear,  Master  Peters,"  said  he ;  "  it  is 
as  I  thought.  Yon  good  fellow  has  gone  fast- 
ing that  you  might  eat,  and  now  you  turn 
upon  him.  He  speaks  well  when  he  tells  of 
men  falling  dead  from  the  plague,  like  dried 
leaves  from  a  tree.  The  whole  city  is  full  of 
the  story.  It  is  nothing  but  death,  turn 
where  you  will.  Every  second  man  asks  him- 
self if  he  have  the  spots  upon  him.  What 
can  we  do  for  you  in  times  like  these  ?  Dame, 
146 


NATHANIEL  MAKES  AN   OFFER 

it  is  a  day  to  thank  God  for  life  and  to  think 
nothing  of  our  bellies." 

Though  I  knew  that  I  had  the  right  of  it, 
I  could  make  no  answer  to  such  a  plain  tale ; 
and  when  he  had  offered  many  apologies  for 
the  state  of  his  house  —  called  the  King's 
house,  as  he  showed  me,  because  the  Spanish 
King  Philip  had  passed  one  night  there  —  we 
sat  down  to  a  good  enough  breakfast.  This 
dining-room  was  not  gone  to  seed  like  many 
of  the  other  rooms  in  the  house,  but  had 
oaken  furniture,  prettily  carved,  while  the 
floor  of  it  was  matted,  and  many  big  pictures 
hung  upon  its  walls.  I  found  the  captain 
mighty  pleasant  over  a  cup  of  canary  wine, 
which  warmed  my  body  like  a  cordial  water, 
and  when  I  had  sat  with  him  long,  listening  to 
his  good  sayings  and  his  jests,  I  was  almost 
of  the  mind  to  think  that  I  judged  him  ill 
when  I  doubted  of  his  honour,  and  that,  after 
all,  he  might  prove  my  friend.  And  it  was 
then  that  he  broached  his  plan  to  me. 

"  Master  Peters,"  he  cried  of  a  sudden,  as 
though  it  were  a  notion  just  come  to  him, 
"  have  you  any  fancy  to  go  to  France 
again  ?  " 

"Sir,"  said  I  quickly,  for  I  divined  his  pur- 
147 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

pose  instantly,  "  you  do  not  blame  me  because 
I  love  my  own  country?  " 

"  Not  at  all,  not  at  all,"  he  exclaimed  with 
a  friendly  touch  of  his  hand  upon  my  shoulder, 
"  the  misfortune  is  that  your  country  loves 
you  so  little.  Nay,  if  she  could  but  discover 
you,  there  would  be  a  hanging  upon  the  day. 
It  is  not  to  be  hidden  from  you,  friend,  that 
they  make  more  talk  about  this  prying  rogue 
which  honest  Israel  Wolf  greeted  at  Windsor 
than  a  company  of  guardsmen  slain  in  a 
brawl." 

"Israel  Wolf  is  known  to  you,  then?"  I 
asked. 

"  Sang  bleu  I  known  to  me?  He  is  my  alter 
ego,  my  servant  of  servants.  And  he  should 
be  very  well  known  to  you  also,  since  he,  and 
he  alone,  brought  you  out  of  Windsor  at  my 
bidding.  That,  however,  is  neither  here  nor 
there.  The  question  you  have  to  ask  your- 
self is,  whether  you  would  the  sooner  play  the 
gentleman  in  France  with  guineas  in  you** 
pocket,  or  remain  here  in  England  where  the 
first  greedy  rogue  who  learns  of  your  resting- 
place  may  sell  you  to  the  Constable.  I  will 
not  disguise  it  from  you  that  there  was  a  time 
when  I,  and  those  who  have  your  interests  at 
148 


NATHANIEL  MAKES  AN    OFFER 

heart,  looked  to  get  the  King's  pardon  for 
you.  That  hope  has  passed  now  when  this 
new  charge  is  on  every  tongue,  and  a  thou- 
sand guineas  are  offered  for  you,  dead  or 
alive  —  " 

"  They  offer  that !  "  cried  I.  "  Then  God 
help  me." 

"Ay,"  said  he,  "it  is  a  thing  which  might 
bring  a  stronger  man  than  you  to  his  knees. 
Happily,  Master  Peters,  your  friends  are  likely 
to  have  more  last  in  them  than  your  tempers. 
They  come  to  you  now  with  this  fair  word, 
that  you  shall  be  carried  out  of  England  to 
Madame  de  Pontac's  house  in  Paris,  where  a 
home  and  a  hundred  guineas  for  your  pocket 
await  you.  There  is  a  condition,  of  course  —  " 

"  Which  is  —  ?  "  I  asked. 

"  That  you  pledge  your  honour  not  to  set 
foot  out  of  France  until  I  give  you  leave." 

He  leant  across  the  table  when  he  made  his 
offer,  and  betrayed  a  little,  I  thought,  of  his 
earnest  wish  that  I  should  make  the  bond  good 
upon  the  spot.  On  my  part  a  great  suspicion 
of  him  came  rushing  upon  my  mind  to  delay 
the  word.  One  saying,  and  one  alone,  guided 
me:  "They  would  put  the  sea  between  me 
and  my  little  wife,"  I  thought.  And  this  it 
149 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

was  which  drove  the  answer  at  last  from  my 
lips. 

"  Captain  Goulding,"  said  I,  "  for  the  offer 
of  your  help,  I  thank  you,  but  I  will  stay  in 
England,  though  my  life  be  the  forfeit." 

I  said  the  thing  hotly  and  with  a  burning 
face,  and  for  a  moment  we  two  looked,  the 
one  at  the  other,  as  though  to  read  the  mind 
to  the  end.  Then  he  rose  from  his  chair,  and 
with  no  sign  given  of  anger  or  of  regret,  he 
took  his  farewell. 

"Master  Peters,"  said  he,  laughing  pleas- 
antly, "  you  will  be  of  another  mood  presently. 
I  will  return  when  ten  days  are  gone,  to  have 
your  answer.  The  offer  is  new  to  you,  and 
you  need  to  weigh  it  well.  In  the  meantime, 
count  me  your  friend." 

He  held  out  his  hand,  and  I  took  it,  though, 
God  knows,  in  my  heart  I  could  have  wished 
nothing  so  much  as  to  see  him  fall  dead  at 
my  feet. 


150 


CHAPTER    XVI 

MY  LADY   MARJORY    COMES   TO    HAMPSTEAD 

OP  the  ten  days  which  Captain  Goulding 
had  given  me  in  which  to  consider  his  propo- 
sition, nine  were  passed  before  anything  hap- 
pened in  the  King's  house  new  enough  to 
remain  in  my  memory.  I  had  thought  to  be 
a  prisoner  no  more  after  that  which  passed 
between  us  at  the  breakfast  table.  But  what 
a  game  of  trickery  and  cunning  they  played 
upon  me  then !  No  sooner  was  I  awake  next 
day  than  I  found  the  door  of  my  room  to  be 
locked  as  before ;  and  when  Will  Monk  came  to 
me,  he  had  the  same  shabby  dole  of  bread  and 
bacon  for  my  breakfast,  and  the  same  excuse 
upon  his  lying  lips.  Nor  did  I  argue  with 
him  at  all,  for  my  affair  appeared  to  be  at  its 
head  now ;  and  I  could  well  suffer  for  ten 
days  that  which  I  had  suffered  for  a  month 
and  more  already. 

151 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

Nine  days  came  and  went,  I  say,  and  found 
me  ever  busy  with  the  offer  which  had  been 
made  to  me.  Often  I  would  lie  the  whole 
night  through,  listening  to  the  strange  cries 
and  groans  which  came  up  from  the  wood 
about  the  house  —  for  many  lay  dying  in  the 
fields  now  with  the  dreadful  sickness  I  had 
been  told  of — and  I  would  ask  myself  what 
kept  me  in  England  when  I  might  be  a  free 
man  in  Paris  and  jingle  guineas  in  my  pocket 
with  the  best  of  them  ?  I  knew  well  that  she 
whom  I  had,  in  folly,  called  my  wife,  cared 
no  longer  what  course  I  took.  I  said  that  all 
she  had  done  had  been  done  because  my  father 
gave  her  shelter  in  the  old  time.  It  was  flung 
to  me  as  one  would  fling  bread  to  a-beggar. 
Did  I  go  to  France  at  the  bidding  of  her 
friend,  she  would  boast  to  all  the  world,  "I 
saved  his  life,"  and  that  she  would  account 
payment.  Or,  if  I  braved  Captain  Goulding's 
threats,  she  would  cry,  "  He  gave  himself  up 
for  the  folly's  sake."  But  being  rid  of  me, 
she  would  marry  to  her  greater  content,  and, 
it  might  be,  would  lay  in  his  arms  before  the 
ship  had  carried  me  to  France. 

The  perplexity  which  raged  in  my  mind 
when  I  set  these  alternatives  clear  before  me 
152 


MARJORY  COMES  TO   HAMPSTEAD 

is  one  which  no  pen  may  tell.  Often  my 
prayers  turned  to  oaths  upon  ray  lips  when  I 
flung  myself  against  the  door  of  my  prison ; 
or  remembered  what  little  strength  I  had, 
either  of  mind  or  body,  to  pit  against  my 
enemies.  One  day,  indeed,  I  stood  at  my 
window,  and,  looking  down  fifty  feet  to  the 
court  below,  a  voice  cried  in  my  ear,  "  Throw 
thyself  and  make  an  end."  And  I  believe 
that  I  had  done  so  but  for  a  sudden  vision  of 
her  I  loved,  standing  between  me  and  the  hell 
which  opened  at  my  feet. 

This  was  upon  the  morning  of  the  tenth 
day,  —  a  day  when,  looking  out  of  my  window 
towards  the  hill  where  is  Finchley  Common, 
I  saw  a  great  number  of  tents,  and  of  people 
camping  by  the  roadside  —  all,  I  did  not  doubt, 
fled  out  of  the  city  for  fear  of  the  sickness. 
It  was  very  early  in  the  morning  then,  but 
the  bells  of  Hampstead  church  had  not  struck 
six  of  the  clock  before  Will  Monk  came  in  to 
tell  me  that  breakfast  would  be  set  in  the 
great  dining-room,  and  that  his  master  was 
to  ride  over  from  Whitehall  at  the  top  of  the 
morning. 

"He  goes  to  Salisbury  to-day,"  said  he, 
**  and  would  settle  your  affair  before  he  leaves. 
1*3 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

It 's  no  business  of  mine,  Master  Peters,  but  I 
am  friend  enough  to  you  to  be  glad  that  all 
this  is  coming  to  an  end.  I  am  sure  you  do 
very  well  to  go  to  Paris,  as  my  lady  will  tell 
you  presently." 

"  How,"  cried  I,  "  others  come  in  with  }'our 
master?" 

"  Ay,  surely,"  said  he,  "  my  lady  Marjory 
rides  with  him  on  her  way  toward  the  town  of 
Hatfield.  You  have  heard  nothing,  sir  —  " 

I  turned  swiftly  round  upon  my  heels,  and 
looked  ven"  hard  at  him.  He  was  holding  a 
silver  cup  in  his  hand  then,  and  his  eyes  were 
fixed  upon  it  cunninghT,  but  this  did  not  hide 
the  pleasure  that  he  had  in  provoking  me. 

"  You  know  that  I  have  heard  nothing," 
answered  I. 

"  Not  that  m}*  lady  is  to  be  married  from 
her  brother's  house  at  Potter's  Bar  ?  —  it 's  the 
talk  of  all  the  town  a  week  or.  more.  Surely 
my  master  spoke  of  that,  sir." 

I  drummed  upon  the  window  with  my 
fingers,  and  then  stood  a  while  to  breathe  the 
sweetness  of  the  morning  air.  Though  the 
sun  shone  already  with  the  heat  of  a  mid- 
summer day,  it  seemed  to  me  that  a  shadow 
lay  upon  the  beauty  of  the  garden. 
154 


MARJORY  COMES  TO  HAMPSTEAD 

"  At  what  time  does  your  mistress  come?  " 
I  asked. 

"  I  look  for  her  within  the  hour,"  he  re- 
plied ;  "it  might  even  be  that  you  would  care 
to  wait  for  her  in  the  garden,  sir.  Yon  village 
is  too  busy  with  its  dead  nowadays  to  think  of 
men  that  have  a  price  upon  their  heads  —  " 

' '  Oh,"  said  I,  "  this  is  news  indeed.  Strange 
that  you  should  remember  it  for  the  first  time 
now." 

"  Well,"  cried  he,  mighty  impudently,  "I 
was  never  a  man  to  be  first  in  things ;  and  if 
you  will  lead  now,  I  will  even  make  haste  to 
follow  you." 

With  this  he  held  the  door  open  for  me, 
and  I  went  with  a  strangely  light  step  down 
the  broad  oaken  stairs,  and  so  through  the 
hall — which  the  sunlight  lit  up  as  with  the 
smiles  of  forgotten  friends  —  into  the  garden 
beyond.  And  Lord,  what  an  exquisite  delight 
to  stand  there  where  a  fountain  splashed,  and 
the  white  water-lilies  lifted  their  heads,  and 
the  pink  blossom  hid  the  trees,  and  the  very 
air  was  the  breath  of  the  spirit  of  roses.  Nay, 
it  was  a  garden  of  delights,  and  though  a 
great  wall  girded  it  about  and  seemed  to  tell 
me  again  that  here  was  the  place  of  my 
155 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

captivity,  there  were  long  minutes  when  I 
stood  to  breathe  the  morning  air,  and,  thank- 
ing God  because  I  lived,  forgot  all  else  in  this 
joy  of  flowers  and  sweet  grasses  and  the  music 
of  the  trees.  And  I  was  still  so  standing 
when  I  heard  voices  from  the  open  door 
behind  me,  and,  turning  round,  beheld  my 
Lady  Marjory  and  Sir  Nathaniel  at  her  side. 
She  was  prettily  gowned  in  a  riding  dress  of 
green  velvet,  and  she  had  one  hand  holding 
the  skirt  of  it  while  the  other  was  busy  with 
her  whip;  she  beating  her  foot  impatiently 
when  she  hesitated  a  moment  at  the  open 
window  of  the  dining-room.  She  was  paler 
than  when  I  had  seen  her  last;  and  black 
rings  beneath  her  eyes  spoke  of  trouble  of  the 
mind,  if  not  of  the  body  —  but  the  sun,  striking 
upon  her  pretty  hair,  seemed  to  cap  her  little 
head  with  golden  curls;  and  I  thought  that 
her  very  beauty  was  a  thing  which  might 
compel  the  strongest  man  to  some  awe  of  her. 
Nor  could  I  bring  myself  to  believe  that  this 
was  the  little  Marjory  I  had  played  with  at 
Warboys  —  so  much  she  seemed  above  my 
state,  and  so  cold  was  the  stately  air  she  ever 
wore.  Indeed,  I  remained  stuck  to  the  ground 
like  a  silly  fellow  who  could  make  no  compli- 
156 


MARJORY  COMES  TO  HAMPSTEAD 

ment  —  and  even  when  she  spoke  to  me,  call- 
ing me  "  Hugh"  to  my  great  content — still 
there  was  that  in  her  voice  which  forbade  me 
to  answer  her  with  any  familiarity  or  to  forget 
who  I  was  and  what  my  condition  had  come 
to.  Yet,  Lord!  thought  I,  did  I  but  cry  it 
out  here  in  this  garden  that  she  was  my  wife 
—  who  should  gainsay  me  ?  I  knew  that 
none  could,  and  my  great  secret  lay  rustling 
close  to  my  heart  as  a  dove  may  flutter  in 
the  arms  of  a  woman  who  holds  it  lovingly. 

"  Well,  Hugh,"  she  said,  resting  still  by 
the  window,  "  do  you  not  give  me  good- morn- 
ing?" 

"My  lady,"  said  I,  coming  forward  now 
with  a  quick  step,  "  that  would  be  the  easier 
did  your  face  speak  of  better  health.  Never 
saw  I  one  so  changed  since  we  last  met." 

She  laughed  at  this,  and  turned  to  Sir 
Nathaniel  with  a  gesture  of  her  hand  —  a 
gesture  which,  had  she  made  it  for  me,  would 
have  been  the  prettiest  that  ever  was. 

"You  hear,  Sir  Nathaniel,  what  tricks  a 
month  in  the  matted  gallery  has  played  with 
me.  Master  Hugh  says  that  I  am  changed  — 
ay,  surely,  I  must  be  for  him  to  speak  of  it" 

"Dame,"  said  he,  "you  are  as  much 
157 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

changed  as  a  flower  that  has  been  abroad  a 
week  with  the  tapers.  You  cannot  stand 
friends  to  the  night  and  look  for  the  morn- 
ing's favour,  my  lady.  And,  if  I  may  say  it, 
there  was  never  one  that  loved  the  night  as 
you." 

Her  ej'es  met  mine  and  she  flushed  a  little ; 
showing  some  temper  that  he  reminded  her  of 
her  follies. 

"Oh,"  she  cried,  "the  child  that  was  bred 
in  the  dark  may  well  clap  its  hands  wken  it 
see  a  little  light  —  " 

"  If  thereby  its  fingers  be  not  burned,"  said 
I,  with  some  heat. 

"  True,  Master  Peters,"  answered  the  cap- 
tain, "you  speak  wise  words  —  though  fchey 
would  be  better  from  a  pulpit  than  in  this 
sunny  garden.  I  trust  that  they  have  done 
well  with  you  since  I  was  here  ?  " 

"  Sir,"  said  I,  "  they  have  given  me  bread 
for  my  food  and  a  bed  for  my  body  —  if  that 
be  well,  then  it  is  for  you  to  praise  them.  I 
have  now  been  a  prisoner  five  weeks  in  your 
house  —  " 

"  A  prisoner!  "  exclaimed  my  lady,  casting 
a  quick  glance  at  the  other. 

"  Exactly."  answered  Sir  Nathaniel,  with  a 
158 


MARJORY   COMES   TO   HAMPSTEAD 

sneer,  "  that  is  Master  Hugh's  opinion  on  it. 
My  man  watches  night  and  day  to  save  him 
from  his  follies,  and  he  shows  his  gratitude  by 
prating  ever  of  his  prison.  Do  you  open  your 
ears  wide  enough,  he  will  rack  your  nerves 
with  a  finer  tale  of  woe  than  old  John  Foxe 
put  into  his  Acts  and  Monuments." 

Marjory  shook  her  head,  her  pale  face  more 
troubled  than  when  she  was  come  first  into  the 
garden. 

"Oh,  Hugh,  Hugh,"  cried  she,  "when  will 
you  have  done  with  your  obstinacy  and  your 
ingratitude  ?  " 

"  My  lady,"  said  I,  "they  will  last  longer 
than  the  friendship  which  seme  seek  to  put 
upon  me." 

It  would  have  grown  to  a  quarrel  there  upon 
the  spot,  I  swear,  but  for  the  sudden  coming 
of  Will  Morgan,  who  told  us  that  the  break- 
fast was  set  in  the  dining-room  ;  and  all  going 
in,  we  found  a  table  bright  with  many  flowers 
and  much  plate  —  come  I  know  not  whence. 
Nor  was  there  any  talk  of  bread  and  simple 
meats  when  Captain  Goulding  ate  at  Hamp- 
stead.  The  King  himself  might  have  been 
content  with  the  great  pasties  and  the  French 
clarets  and  the  rare  old  sack  they  now  offered 
'  159 


A   PURITAN'S   WIFE 

os ;  while  for  serving-men  we  had  six  of  the 
captain's  attendants;  all  in  fine  liveries  of 
brown  and  gold;  and  so  grown  in  conceit 
that,  Lord,  they  might  have  been  the  gentle- 
men and  we  the  grooms.  Nor  could  I  hide 
it  from  myself  that  all  this  was  done  for  little 
Marjory's  sake ;  that  she  might  know  what 
sort  of  a  man  was  to  be  husband  to  her. 
Scarce  a  minute  passed  but  Sir  Nathaniel 
amused  her  with  some  jest  or  quip  which 
would  never  have  come  into  my  head  had  I 
thought  upon  it  the  year  long.  And  there  I 
must  sit  like  a  dumb  booby,  while  they  spoke 
of  this  jade  and  of  that ;  of  the  things  which 
the  King  had  said  —  ay,  silly  enough  for  the 
most  part  —  and  Lord !  of  adventures  which 
should  have  put  any  honest  woman  to  the 
blush.  But,  I  said  ever,  that  had  I  sword  in 
my  hand  I  would  make  as  pretty  a  show  as 
my  lady's  man ;  and  it  was  good  to  tell  my- 
self that  at  the  leaping  or  the  riding  or  the 
chase  I  was  a  better  man  than  this  pip  of 
Paris,  who  should  by  right  have  been  gowned 
in  a  fardingale,  with  his  hair  in  a  comb. 

Through  all  this  talk  nothing  had  been  said 
of  the  bond  which  the  captain  had  required  of 
me  when  last  he  was  at  the  King's  house.     I 
160 


MARJORY   COMES   TO   HAMPSTEAD 

begun  to  think  that  all  recollection  of  it  had 
escaped  him ;  but  when  we  were  again  in  the 
shade  of  the  garden  after  our  breakfast,  he,  of 
a  sudden,  turned  to  me  and  said  :  — 

*'  Well,  Master  Hugh,  so  we  go  to  Paris  to- 
gether at  the  fall  of  the  month?  " 

"Sir,"  said  I,  taken  all  aback,  "I  have 
given  no  word  —  " 

''Exactly,  and  the  better  reason  to  give  it 
now.  I  must  be  a  week  there  before  July  is 
done,  and  will  be,  very  willingly,  yoar  com- 
panion in  the  journey.  You  have  convinced 
yourself  by  this  time,  I  am  sure,  that  your 
own  country  is  no  longer  a  home  for  you. 
But  in  Paris  you  will  be  a  free  man,  with 
guineas  in  your  pocket  —  and,  who  knows,  a 
pretty  French  maid  to  nurse  you  to  your  old 
health.  Ventrebleu,  lad,  if  I  had  your  years, 
I  would  know  well  what  to  do  with  them. 
And  your  choice  is  between  this  journey  and 
the  scaffold,  let  me  tell  you.  Oh,  I  have  no 
doubt  of  your  answer." 

He  spoke  as  one  who  can  command  and 
persuade  in  the  same  voice,  and  I,  stammering 
like  a  silly  boy,  seemed  to  give  him  my  con- 
sent. Yet,  God  knows,  my  brain  was  all 
giddy  with  the  things  I  would  have  said., 
11  161 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE. 

and  could  not  —  so  strong  did  he  compel 
me.  As  for  my  lady,  when  I  raised  my  eyes 
to  hers,  I  saw  that  her  face  was  flushed 
scarlet,  while  her  lips  were  close  shut  together, 
as  the  lips  of  one  who  has  the  impulse  but 
not  the  wish  to  speak. 

"  Sir  Nathaniel,"  cried  I  at  last,  "if  it  be 
my  lady  Marjory's  wish  that  I  go  to  Paris, 
then  you  shall  find  me  a  willing  companion." 

"You  hear  that,"  said  he,  turning  his 
searching  eyes  full  upon  her;  "you  hear 
that,  my  lady  —  if  it  be  your  wish,  he  is  my 
willing  companion.  What  say  you  then?  " 

I  could  see  her  breast  rise  and  fall  with 
the  effort  she  had  to  speak.  Then,  looking 
away  from  us  both,  she  answered  — 

"  It  is  my  wish." 

Before  the  next  hour  was  struck  upon  the 
bell  at  Hampstead  I  heard  them  ride  together 
from  the  house.  But,  God,  I  lay  upon  my 
bed  with  my  tears  choking  me,  and  all  the 
sunshine  could  not  lift  fche  darkness  from 
my  eyes. 


162 


CHAPTER  XVII 

I    SEE    ISRAEL    WOLF   AGAIN 

FOB  more  than  a  week  after  my  lady  rod* 
away  from  the  King's  house  I  lived  like  a 
man  im  a  dream.  Do  what  I  would,  my  mind 
had  no  activity.  A  strange  lethargy  pos- 
sessed my  body,  so  that  I  lay  whole  days 
upon  my  bed,  caring  not  that  the  sun  shone 
or  that  summer  was  now  with  us.  Nor 
did  I  heed  Will  Monk  when  he  told  me 
that  I  might  go  into  the  garden  if  I  pleased. 
The  house  was  my  prison  no  longer  —  ye? 
had  I  no  liberty,  no,  nor  will  to  wish  it. 
Only  a  great  longing,  a  longing  for  my 
little  wife,  which  ate  up  my  very  heart,  con- 
sumed me.  I  went  near  to  a  fever  of  the 
brain,  and  hours  passed  with  all  my  limbs 
burning  and  only  a  sweet  cold  upon  my 
lips,  because  I  thought,  in  my  dream,  that 
she  whom  I  loved  bent  to  kiss  me  while  I 
slept. 

163 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

This  fever  had  passed  somewhat  at  the 
eighth  day,  and  when  the  evening  was  come, 
I  made  bold  to  go  out  to  the  garden  and 
sit  awhile  in  the  shade  of  a  cypress  tree 
which  grew  very  fine  there.  No  one  moved 
in  the  house  when  I  let  myself  out,  nor 
was  there  any  sound  save  that  which  came 
from  the  woods,  where  all  the  dying  sent 
up  their  horrid  cries,  and  the  living  prayed 
for  the  forgiveness  of  their  sins.  I  found 
the  air  of  the  night  very  sweet  to  breathe, 
and  stayed  long  listening  to  the  splash 
of  the  brook  which  was  at  the  garden's 
end.  In  truth,  it  fell  full  dark,  and  I  be- 
lieve I  had  sat  there  half  the  night  but 
for  a  step  upon  the  path  near  to  me ;  and 
a  knowledge,  very  sudden,  that  a  stranger 
came  toward  the  house.  This  waked  me 
well  enough;  and  I  waited,  with  my  heart 
in  my  mouth,  to  learn  who  came  to  the 
King's  house  at  such  an  hour.  Nor  was 
it  until  the  man  walked  almost  to  the  foun- 
tain's edge  that  I  knew  him,  and  with  a  glad 
word  of  welcome  put  out  both  my  hands 
to  touch  his. 

"Israel  Wolf,"    cried   I;    "oh,    God   be 
praised  for  this  hour !     It  is,  indeed,  thou." 
164 


I   SEE    ISRAEL   WOLF   AGAIN 

For  a  spell  he  stood  quite  silent,  his  eyes 
shining  bright  above  the  black  cloak  with 
which  his  face  was  veiled.  But  when  he 
had  looked  at  me  long,  he  of  a  sudden  set 
down  the  unlighted  lantern  upon  the  grass 
at  his  side  and  gripped  my  hands  as  I  had 
wished  him  to  do. 

"  Master  Hugh,"  he  said  in  a  low  voice, 
"  there  was  never  one  so  spoke  to  me  since 
my  mother  died.  God,  that  I,  who  am 
hated  of  men,  should  find  a  friend  in  thee." 

"  Oh,"  exclaimed  I,  "  thou  art,  indeed,  a 
friend,  and  so  I  will  account  thee  always. 
Do  not  I  owe  my  life  to  thee?  It  was  well 
when  thou  wast  with  me;  but  now  I  am 
alone,  and,  God  knows,  there  is  none  that 
cares.  They  have  done  ill  to  me  in  this 
house,  Master  Wolf,  and  I  am  sunk  ver^ 
low." 

"  Nay,  Master,"  said  he,  drawing  me  out 
of  the  shade  so  that  the  moon  fell  full  upon 
my  face,  "  there  is  no  need  of  words  to 
tell  me  that.  But  I  am  come  with  better 
news  for  thee;  and  since  thy  jailor  is  like 
to  be  returned  while  we  are  yet  warm  in 
the  talk,  I  will  even  make  haste  to  do  the 
bidding.  Let  us  go  up  to  the  house,  that 
165 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

them  mayst  read  what  is  written.  It  is  a 
letter  from  Master  Ford  which  I  carry." 

"From  Master  Ford,"  cried  I,  going  hot 
and  cold  with  the  joy  of  it. 

"From  no  other,"  he  replied,  beginning  to 
walk  toward  the  house ;  "he  heard  bat  yester- 
day that  thou  wert  here,  and  he  has  a  strange 
tale  upon  his  lips  —  you  shall  answer  it 
presently,  ay  or  no.  He  is  much  concerned 
about  thee.  His  own  people  die  like  leaves 
in  autumn,  or  he  would  have  been  at  thy 
side  to-day." 

"Well,"  said  I,  "he  might  have  knocked 
long  upon  this  door  without  one  answering 
him.  Yet,  since  you  are  here,  there  must 
be  another  way.  How  came  you  in,  Master 
Wolf?" 

He  laughed  his  deep,  short  laugh. 

"  It  would  be  a  strong  house  that,  would 
keep  out  Israel  Wolf  had  he  the  mind  to 
enter,"  he  answered,  and  so  saying  we  passed 
to  the  hall;  and  he  lit  his  lantern,  that  I 
might  read  the  parson's  letter, 

There  are  moments  in  all  our   lives  which 

remain   vivid    memories    to    us,    even    when 

the  years  have  passed.     Such  a  moment  was 

the  one  when,  taking  the  paper  in  my  hand, 

166 


I   SEE    ISRAEL  WOLF  AGAIK 

I  beheld  again  that  strange  writing  which 
I  had  seen,  and  feared,  so  often  in  my 
childhood.  But  now  I  feared  it  no  longer; 
every  word  was  a  precious  message  to  me  — 
the  message  of  the  living  friend  to  one  that 
is  shut  out  from  the  world ;  a  message  of 
hope  new  come  and  of  friendship  restored- 
And  my  hope  was  very  high  when  Haste:' 
Wolf,  holding  the  lantern,  and  the  mists 
clearing  presently  from  my  eyes,  I  read  the 
letter. 

Its  first  lines  spoke  of  the  parson's  love  for 
me,  and  asked  me  of  my  condition  at  the 
King's  house ;  he  giving  me  great  news  of  the 
plague  in  the  city  and  of  his  own  sorrows  at 
the  sufferings  of  his  people.  From  that  he 
passed  to  gossip  of  my  lady,  but  quite  sud- 
denly he  broke  off  his  thread  to  write  a  thing 
which  set  my  heart  dancing  and  seemed  like 
a  word  whispered  by  an  angel  in  my  ear. 

"And  this  reminds  me,  Hugh,"  he  wrote, 
after  a  great  dash  to  cut  the  gossip  short,. 
"  there  was  one  visited  me  yesterday  whom 
you  knew  well  at  Warboys  —  Tom  Honeydew ; 
him  they  called  the  '  tipsy  parson.'  He  tells 
me  a  strange  tale  of  my  lady  and  of  thee ;  a 
tale  of  the  years  when  she  was  thy  father^ 
167 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

guest.  I  will  not  plague  thee  with  the  whole, 
but  the  end  of  it  is  this,  that  one  day,  when 
he  passed  through  the  park  and  found  thee 
playing  lover  to  the  child,  he  married  thee  to 
her  for  the  jest's  sake.  He  was  ever  a  prating 
fellow;  and  this,  I  doubt  not,  is  one  of  his 
tipsy  humours.  I  conjure  thee,  tell  the 
bearer  if  it  be  so  or  no  —  for  were  it  as  he  has 
told  us,  then,  surely,  she  is  thy  wife,  though 
the  King  himself  deny  thee.  But,  Hugh,  it 
cannot  be,  for,  as  God  lives,  if  thou  wert  her 
husband  —  yet  let  me  hold  my  pen  from  such 
•  follies.'  The  jest  is  that  I  should  mention  so 
silly  a  thing  in  my  letter  to  thee." 

I  put  down  the  writing,  but  my  head  was  so 
light  with  joy  that  I  fell  to  laughing  very 
drolly ;  nor,  upon  my  We,  could  I  say  a  word 
to  Master  Wolf,  but  must  titter  away  like  a 
girl  grown  hysterical.  He,  however  was 
quick  to  bring  me  to  reason. 

44  Well,"    said   he,    watching   me   closely, 
"  do  I  carry  4  ay  '  or  *  no  '  to  Parson  Ford  ?  " 

"  Oh,  Master  Israel,"  cried  I,  breaking 
down  upon  it  altogether,  "  you  shall  carry 
4  ay  '  —  a  hundred  times,  '  ay,'  '  ay.'  She  is 
my  wife,  God  knows  ;  she  is  my  wife,  though 
all  the  world  deny  me." 
168 


I   SEE   ISRAEL   WOLF   AGAIN 

I  sank  down  upon  the  oaken  seat  now,  and, 
fending  the  letter  as  if  it  had  been  a  treasure 
of  gold,  I  buried  my  face  in  my  hands,  and  the 
tears  of  weakness  and  of  gladness  trickled 
upon  my  fingers.  Long  had  my  secret  lain 
like  a  heavy  burden  upon  my  mind.  But  now 
the  burden  was  lifted  suddenly  from  me,  and 
the  joy  was  a  joy  hardly  to  be  borne.  Nor 
was  there  ever  one  so  gentle  to  another  in 
trouble  as  Israel  Wolf  to  me  in  that  hour. 

4i  Master  Hugh,"  said  he,  laying  his  hand 
apon  my  arm  to  comfort  me,  "if  it  be  indeed 
as  thou  sayest,  then  is  this  a  great  day  for 
thee.  God  witness  that  midnight  shall  not  be 
struck  twice  and  find  us  in  the  King's  house. 
My  time  is  spent  now,  and  to  delay  here 
.onger  would  be  to  imp  :ril  thee ,  but  to-morrow 
at  this  hour  you  shall  hear  me  in  the  garden  ; 
and  if  I  am  the  bearer  of  ill  news  then,  why 
eay  that  another  and  not  old  Israel  comes  to 
thee !  Meanwhile,  should  Will  Monk  trouble 
thee,  here  is  that  which  may  hold  him  to 
obedience.  He  means  ill  to  thee,  and  there 
is  that  abroad  which  may  make  this  the  night 
of  thy  greatest  danger.  I  say  no  more  — • 
watch  him  well,  and  do  not  forget  that  a  man 
heavy  in  sleep  is  death's  neighbour.  Count 
169 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

me  friend  always,  for  the  words  which  thou 
hast  spoken  to  him  with  the  devil's  face." 

He  drew  his  cloak  the  closer  about  his 
bright  eyes,  and  snatching  up  the  lantern,  he 
passed  into  the  dark  of  the  garden.  Long  I 
listened  to  the  fall  of  his  foot  upon  the  gravel 
walk;  and  only  when  a  great  stillness  fell 
upon  the  house  did  a  moonbeam  show  me 
what  it  was  he  had  left  behind  him  upon  the 
table. 

But  when  the  ray  fell  there,  I  saw  a  dagger, 
such  as  the  French  use,  and  all  the  hilt  of  it 
was  sparkling  with  shining  gems. 


170 


CHAFFER  XVHJ 

AN   OUT   GUARD   OF   THE    NIGHT 

THE  church  bell  at  Hampstead  made  it  ten 
tit  the  clock  before  I  moved  from  my  seat  in 
the  hall  of  the  King's  house.  It  seemed  odd 
beyond  compare  to  me  that  one  hour  should 
bring  such  great  tidings ;  should,  as  it  were, 
strip  the  cloak  of  my  foreboding  from  me 
and  leave  me  my  own  self,  —  the  Hugh  Peters 
that  was  ever  up  in  the  charge  at  Worcester, 
and  reckoned  the  best  man  among  them  when 
Charles  Stuart  was  to  be  taken.  Yet  this 
was  the  wonder  which  old  Israel  worked. 
His  very  word  of  greeting  seemed  like  a 
trumpet-blast  in  my  eyes.  I  asked  myself 
what  sort  of  a  ninnyhammer  I  had  become 
that  I  should  vex  and  fret  for  the  want  of 
a  little  meat,  or  bend  my  pride  readily  to 
the  burden  of  Master  Monk's  impertinenee. 
Three  years  had  peril  been  my  portion,  awake 
or  asleep,  —  peril  of  the  sea,  peril  of  the 
King's  men  and  them  that  hunted  me  —  yet 
171 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

never  once  had  tears*  come  to  my  eyes  nor 
my  heart  grown  heavy  as  it  did  often  in  this 
French  rogue's  house.  But  that  woman's  day 
was  gone  now.  Dagger  in  my  hand,  I  swore 
that  I  was  as  proper  a  man  as  any  in  Hamp- 
stead.  And  had  not  old  Israel  brought  me 
the  letter  which  spoke  of  better  days  for  me  ? 
—  aye,  and  of  something  which  brought  blood 
to  my  head  when  I  did  but  think  of  it  a 
moment,  as  a  lover  may  turn  shyly  to  look  at 
a  mistress  before  his  head  is  bowed  again. 

I  say  that  I  was  ;h  -nged  as  never  man  was, 
and  this  is  a  word  I  will  hasten  to  make  good. 
For  the  silence  and  the  darkness  of  the  King's 
house  I  cared  nothing  now.  "  Let  Master 
Monk  come  as  soon  as  it  may  please  him," 
said  I,  "  and  we  will  see  what  sort  of  a  match 
we  make."  Never  was  there  an  apothecary's 
draught  which  ministered  to  a  si  man  like 
those  words  which  Israel  Wolf  had  spoken  to 
me.  I  began  to  hunger  for  the  air  of  free- 
dom; but  it  was  the  hunger  of  hope  about 
to  be  fulfilled.  "To-morrow,"  cried  ,  to- 
morrow we  shall  ride,  I  know  not  whither, 
I  know  not  how,  but  spurs  will  jingle  upon 
my  heels  again ;  the  King's  high-road  will  be 
open  to  me ;  it  may  even  be  that  we  shall 
172 


AN   OUT   GUARD   OF  THE  NIGHT 

t^^, 

turn  our  faces  to  the  north  as  my  lady  has 
done."  The  expectation  made  me  like  a  man 
giddy  with  wine.  I  heard  the  church  bells 
strike,  and  their  echo  had  not  died  away  be- 
fore I  thrust  the  dagger  under  my  vest  and 
began  to  pace  the  hall  again.  "To-morrow," 
I  said,  ever  repeating  the  word  as  a  delicious 
thing  to  be  kept  long  upon  the  tongue,  — 
"  to-morrow,  I  shall  see  the  man  with  the 
devil's  face  again."  And  so  mighty  pleased 
was  I  that  I  must  have  spoken  my  thoughts 
aloud,  for  some  one  of  a  sudden  answered 
me  from  the  darkness  of  the  hall ;  and  when 
I  turned  quickly,  there  was  Master  Monk, 
come  like  a  shadow  to  watch  me  in  my 
pleasure. 

"Well,  Hugh  Peters,"  cried  he,  very  tipsily, 
for  he  had  been  drinking  at  the  Spanish  inn, 
"and  what  of  to-morrow?" 

"Oh,"  said  I,  with  poor  cunning,  "to- 
morrow, perchance,  we  will  sum  our  scores, 
Master  Monk,  and  see  what  charge  I  have 
against  you.  'T  would  be  odd  if  I  could 
demand  no  reckoning  for  that  which  you 
have  done  to  me  in  this  house  —  you  and 
the  man  out  of  France  who  pays  your  dirty 


173 


A  PURITsAN'S  WIFE 

He  was  all  taken  aback  at  this,  you  may  be 
«ure;  and  for  a  long  while  he  said  nothing, 
only  fumbling  with  his  hands  to  strike  a 
spark  for  his  lantern,  which  he  did  very  ill 
and  clumsily.  When  at  last  he  had  the  light, 
I  beheld  his  face,  and  for  the  first  time  that  I 
knew  of  he  had  forgot  his  jade's  titter. 

"  Look  you,"  said  he,  being  hard  put  to  it 
when  he  would  have  walked  across  the  hall, 
.  "look  you,  Master  Psalm-Singer,  what  if  I 
were  no  longer  the  servant  of  him  you  name  ? 
How  say  you  then?  Do  you  reckon  the 
lighter  with  me?  God's  truth,  I  am  an  hon- 
est man.  Who  gainsays  that  must  answer 
Will  Monk.  To  the  devil  with  your  Nathaniel 
Goulding !  is  my  word ;  and  here 's  my  hand 
upon  it." 

I  was  mightily  astonished  to  hear  him 
speak  so ;  and,  as  I  live,  the  saying  was  not 
to  be  understood  by  me.  Nor  was  he  in  any 
state  to  let  me  know  his  meaning,  for  the  ale 
had  knotted  his  tongue ;  and  he  stood  there, 
very  foolishly,  holding  out  his  hand  and  cry- 
ing to  me  that  I  should  take  it.  When  he 
saw  that  I  would  not,  he  bestirred  himself 
to  make  fast  the  doors  and  windows  of  the 
hail ;  and  bringing  himself  to  something  of 
174 


AN  OUT  GUARD  OF  THE  NIGHT 

his  old  manner  presently,  he  ordered  me  to 
my  bed  with  a  tipsy  anger  which  was  a  silly 
thing  to  see. 

"Come,  Master  Peters,"  cried  he,  "'tis  ten 
of  the  clock  —  ten  of  the  clock,  and  you 
abroad.  What  shall  I  say  to  the  captain  my 
master?  Shall  I  say  nothing?  A  plague  on 
the  pair  of  you!  Would  you  have  me  held 
in  blame  ?  Out  on  you  for  a  pestilent  fellow ! 
I  will  be  blamed  for  no  such  blockhead.  I 
am  an  honest  man,  little  Psalm-Singer  — 
dost  hear  ?  " 

What  more  he  would  have  done  in  his 
tipsy  blindness  I  know  not,  for  he  fell,  all 
on  the  instant,  while  he  was  seeking  to  come 
at  me ;  and  the  lantern  being  broke,  we  two 
were  in  the  black  darkness,  —  he  staggering 
after  me,  and  I  running  round  and  round  the 
hall  as  merry  as  a  lad  at  the  play.  God 
knows  I  feared  Master  Monk  no  longer  then. 
All  my  old  spirit  seemed  to  be  breathed  back 
into  my  heart.  Nay,  I  laughed  aloud  at  him, 
crying,  "Catch  that  catch  can!"  and  only 
when  he  lay  like  one  dead  upon  the  floor  did 
I  leave  him  and  go  up  to  my  bedroom ;  yet 
not  to  sleep,  so  busy  was  my  head  with  the 
morrow  which  awaited  me.  I  could  not  forget 
175 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

at  such  a  time  that  old  Israel  had  spoken  of 
this  being  the  night  of  my  greatest  danger. 
The  man  of  France  would  not  come  until 
three  weeks  were  gone ;  Will  Monk,  him  that 
I  hated  as  never  I  hated  a  man  yet,  lay 
wanting  life  in  his  legs  upon  the  boards  below. 
Who  then  could  harm  me  in  that  hour  of 
waiting  ? 

I  put  this  question  to  myself  standing  at 
the  open  window  of  my  shabby  room  and 
looking  over  towards  Barnet,  whither  my  lady 
had  ridden  to  be  married,  as  they  said,  in  the 
house  of  her  brother  at  Potter's  Bar.  The 
great  highway  toward  York,  given  over  to 
robbers  and  footpads  at  such  an  hour,  if  the 
times  be  ordinary,  was  upon  this  night  very 
busy  with  waggons  passing,  and  them  that 
feared  the  plague  rolling  in  their  coaches 
away  past  the  common  of  Finchley.  I  could 
see  many  tents  of  the  poorer  people,  fled  from 
the  city;  and  once  I  beheld  a  naked  man 
run  out  from  such  a  habitation  and  fall  dead 
upon  the  grass,  raising  so  dreadful  a  cry 
when  he  tumbled  that  some  wild  beast  might 
have  been  abroad  killing  in  the  woods.  This 
frighted  me  a  good  deal,  and  I  drew  back  for 
a  spell ;  but  when  I  returned  to  the  window, 
176 


AN    OUT   GUARD   OF   THE   NIGHT 

a  woman  and  three  children  were  kneeling 
about  the  body  of  the  man,  seeking  to  drag 
it  towards  the  pool  in  the  hollow.  And  watch- 
ing them  at  their  work,  though  careful  to  keep 
a  field  between  him  and  the  dead  man,  was 
one  of  the  King's  Guard,  riding  upon  a. great 
black  horse. 

Odd  to  tell,  I  watched  this  man  for  some 
while  without  any  thought  coming  to  me  that 
he  should  be  abroad  upon  my  business.  It 
was  pretty  to  see  the  clear  light  making  silver 
of  all  the  bright  buckles  and  of  the  arms  he 
carried ;  playing  now  upon  the  muzzle  of  a 
pistol  stuck  out  of  the  holster,  now  upon  the 
steel  of  his  harness  or  the  sheath  of  his  sword 
as  it  hung  loose  against  his  saddle-cloth. 
And  when  anon  he  put  the  horse  to  a  trot  and 
passed  beneath  my  very  window,  I  watched 
him  as  a  boy  may  watch  troopers  come  to  the 
bivouac  in  his  village.  I  had  been  so  long 
out  of  the  world  that  the  littlest  thing  pleased 
my  eyes  and  held  me  in  amusement.  And  so 
I  stood,  begrudging  the  guard  even  the  horse 
which,  as  I  said,  was  to  carry  him  to  London. 
He,  however,. had  not  ridden  a  musket-shot 
from  our  place  when  he  turned  and  came  back 
the  same  way ;  only  this  time  he  looked  hard 
12  177 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

at  the  King's  house,  and  even  drew  rein,  as 
though  he  would  knock  upon  the  gate.  This 
it  was,  I  think,  which  awakened  me  to  the 
danger ;  and  knowing  well  now  what  his 
business  must  be,  I  drew  back  from  the  win- 
dow, telling  myself  that  they  had  sold  me  to 
the  King's  men,  and  that  here  was  the  peril 
of  which  Master  Wolf  spoke. 

It  wanted  at  this  time  a  quarter  to  the  hour 
of  eleven,  and  the  quiet  of  night  seemed  to 
have  come  at  length  even  upon  the  sick  in  the 
neighbouring  meadows  and  woods.  I  knew 
that  this  trooper  could  have  no  work  to  do  in 
the  village  of  Hampstead  at  such  an  hour; 
and  when  my  first  bewilderment  had  gone  by, 
which  it  was  not  overquick  to  do,  I  began  to 
tell  myself  that  I  had  the  dagger  which  Israel 
Wolf  had  left  to  me;  and  that  Will  Monk 
being  no  man  for  such  a  time,  there  was  but 
one  against  me,  and  he  with  the  gate  yet  to 
break  down  before  he  could  come  at  me. 
This  gave  me  courage,  and  I  ran  round  to  the 
back  of  the  house,  wherefrom  you  can  see 
Paul's  on  a  bright  day  ;  and,  looking  over  the 
garden,  I  searched  all  the  vale  with  my  eyes, 
but  no  one  was  abroad  there,  not  even  a  sick 
man  come  out  to  die.  I  knew  then  that,  could 
178 


AN  OUT  GUARD   OF  THE  NIGHT 

I  best  this  fellow  who  patrolled  the  road,  I 
might  yet  cheat  the  snare  they  had  laid  for 
me.  God  is  my  witness,  I  had  been  in  many 
a  place  of  greater  peril  than  the  King's  house 
seemed  to  be  on  that  night;  and  never  was 
my  spirit  higher  than  when  I  stood  at  my  win- 
dow for  the  third  time  and  watched  the 
trooper,  whom  I  judged  to  be  the  messenger 
of  my  misfortune. 

I  had  thought,  when  I  ran  round  to  the 
eastern  turret  of  the  house,  that  the  man  was 
about  to  knock  boldly  upon  our  door,  and  so 
to  come  in  for  me  without  any  idle  parley; 
but  it  was  not  so.  Though  it  fell  a  little  dark 
while  I  waited,  there  was  yet  so  much  light 
that  I  could  see  him  halted  in  the  shadow  of  a 
great  beech  tree,  which  borders  upon  the  road 
at  a  spot,  it  may  be,  a  hundred  paces  from  our 
door.  He  had  got  off  his  horse  now,  and  was 
buckling  the  girth  of  his  saddle;  but  when 
the  moon  shone  again,  I  saw  him  take  a  pistol 
from  his  holster  and  prime  it ;  and  no  sooner 
was  this  work  done  than  a  low  whistling  was 
to  be  heard  from  the  further  side  of  the 
thicket,  and  presently  three  more,  like  to  him, 
rode  up  over  the  grass  and  leaped  their  horses 
but  on  to  the  road.  There  were  now  four  in 
179 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

all  that  I  could  count,  though,  Lord  knows,  1 
doubt  not  that  many  more  lay  behind  them  in 
the  woods.  For  the  matter  of  that,  I  would 
stay  at  my  window  no  longer;  but,  holding 
my  dagger  bare  in  my  hand,  I  ran  down  the 
stairs  very  swiftly,  telling  myself  that  if  I 
could  find  no  way  out  of  the  garden,  then  was 
this  the  last  night  which  Hugh  Peters  might 
hope  to  live. 

There  was  moonlight  in  the  hall  when  I  en- 
tered it,  but  for  a  little  while  I  saw  nothing  of 
Will  Monk.  I  had  forgot,  very  foolishly,  that 
all  the  doors  were  fast  locked,  and  the  lower 
windows  shuttered,  before  I  went  to  my  bed ; 
and  now,  when  I  turned  the  handle  of  the 
great  door,  this  was  remembered  to  my  con- 
fusion. As  well  might  I  have  sought  to  pass 
the  wall  of  the  King's  tower  as  have  shaken 
this  stout  barrier  which  stood  between  me  and 
my  liberty.  Abashed  and  angry,  hope  re- 
fusing to  befriend  me,  I  drew  back  from  the 
door.  Little  it  availed  that  I  had  been  of 
good  spirit  in  my  bed-chamber  if  I  must  wait 
here  in  the  darkness  of  the  hall  until  the 
troopers  were  come  in  to  take  me.  I  could 
have  bit  my  hand  at  the  thought ;  but  I  was 
not  the  man  of  yesterday,  and  my  will  being 
180 


AN  OUT  GUARD   OF  THE  NIGHT 

hardened  at  this  rebuff,  I  said,  "  Let  it  be  be- 
tween Will  Monk  and  me,  and  God  help  the 
weaker  man." 

Until  this  moment  I  had  seen  nothing  of 
Monk ;  nor  did  I  remember  where  he  lay, 
drunkenly,  upon  the  floor.  The  ill-shaped 
patches  of  moonlight,  getting  the  forms  of 
strange  figures  when  they  came  flooding  over 
the  top  of  the  shutters  and  through  the  fine 
picture  window,  showed  me  no  form  of  a  man 
sleeping.  Three  times  I  paced  the  hall  with 
the  steps  of  one  feeling  for  an  obstacle,  yet 
never  did  my  foot  touch  one ;  nor  my  ear  tell 
me  that  a  man  breathed  in  the  place.  And 
all  the  time  there  was  this  in  my  head,  that 
the  troopers  must  be  even  now  at  the  gate  ;  if, 
indeed,  Monk  himself  had  not  drawn  bolt  to 
them.  God  knows  how  my  heart  beat  when  I 
stood  to  listen  for  any  sound  in  the  courtyard ; 
even  for  the  bark  of  a  dog  or  the  groan  of  a 
hinge  upon  the  turn.  But  of  these  warnings 
there  was  none,  not  so  much  as  the  whinny  of 
one  horse  to  another.  The  very  fall  of  my 
own  foot  echoed  like  an  omen  in  the  chamber ; 
the  unbodied  armour  around  me  seemed  filled 
with  spirits  of  the  dead  come  back  to  mock 
me.  I  sank  down  upon  a  bench  at  last,  crying 
181 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

to  God  to  help  me,  since  no  longer  could  I 
hope  to  find  any  help  for  myself. 

This  stupor,  for  such  it  was,  lasted,  it  might 
be,  for  the  space  of  ten  minutes.  I  was 
awakened  from  it  by  as  strange  a  thing  as 
ever  man  lived  to  see ;  for  what  should 
happen,  while  I  sat  there  upon  the  bench,  but 
that  the  little  door  of  the  hall  opened  slowly, 
and  in  came  Will  Monk,  a  lighted  lantern  in 
his  left  hand,  a  great  rope  of  keys  in  his 
right.  I  knew  well  that  he  had  been  drunk 
with  wine  when  I  had  gone  to  my  bedcham- 
ber; and  it  was  plain  to  me  that  sleep  had 
done  nothing  to  give  him  his  legs  again,  for  he 
reeled  into  the  hall  like  a  tipsy  sailor,  and  his 
face  was  a  horrid  thing  to  see.  Well  for  him 
if  ale  had  brought  him  to  this  condition :  but 
the  hand  of  God  was  heavy  upon  him  in  that 
hour.  No  sooner  did  he  open  his  lips  than  I 
drew  back,  crying  out  that  he  should  not  come 
near  me;  while  he,  very  pitifully,  stretched 
out  his  arms  to  touch  me,  and  implored  me,  in 
the  most  woeful  voice,  that  I  would  save  him 
from  the  grave. 

"  My  God,  my  God !  "  he  cried.  "  I  have 
the  spots  upon  me.  Oh,  Master  Peters,  you 
wiD  not  let  me  die.  Dost  hear  ?  .'  am  struck 
".82 


AN   OUT  GUARD  OF   THE  NIGHT 

with  the  sickness.  Lord  Jesus,  I  can  feel  the 
earth  upon  my  face ;  it  blinds  my  eyes.  Wilt 
not  help  me,  Master  Hugh?  Oh,  never  will 
the  sun  shine  for  me  again.  I  have  the  death 
at  my  heart  already." 

He  raised  his  voice  until  his  woeful  crying 
was  like  that  of  a  multitude  of  men  raving  in 
the  house.  And  he  pursued  me  with  horrid 
groans,  while  the  sweat  fell  in  great  drops 
from  my  head,  and  my  body  was  wet  as  the 
body  of  one  who  had  stood  long  in  the  rain. 

Strong  as  my  fear  of  the  troopers  riding  in 
the  road  might  be,  I  feared  this  hastening 
death  the  more.  To  be  prisoned  with  it 
there  in  the  hall  was  a  thing  to  make  the 
brain  turn.  Nay,  I  screamed  out  aloud  in 
my  terror  of  him,  and  showing  him  my 
dagger,  I  swore  that  he  should  feel  the  blade 
of  it  in  his  heart  if  he  did  not  stand  away 
from  me.  At  which  he  drew  back,  and  begin- 
ning to  sob  like  a  woman  weak  in  pain,  he 
knelt  at  last  upon  the  floor  and  cried  to  God 
for  forgiveness  of  his  sins,  or  fell  to  most 
horrid  blasphemies  against  the  death  which 
was  now  sure  upon  him.  And  so  the  end 
came,  swift  and  sudden,  and  in  mercy;  and 
with  a  long-drawn  shriek  of  fear  lest  they 
18? 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

would  throw  his  body  into  the  pit,  he  ceased 
to  breathe. 

But  I  turned  my  face  away  from  him,  and 
stretching  myself  upon  the  floor  that  I  might 
touch  his  rope  of  keys  with  the  tip  of  my 
-fingers,  drew  his  burden  from  him.  Then  I 
let  myself  out  into  the  garden,  and  ran  long, 
fearing  in  my  folly  that  the  dead  man  still 
followed  me. 


CHAPTER  XIX 

I   FOLLOW   ISRAEL   WOLF 

I 

I  CAME  into  the  garden,  I  say ;  fear  of  the 
plague  driving  me  rather  than  the  fear  of  the 
King's  men.  But  the  strength  and  cool  of 
tfoe  air  soon  brought  me  to  sense ;  and  if 
they  were  not  enough,  a  loud  rapping  of 
muskets-butts  upon  the  great  gate  of  the 
house  told  me  very  plainly  how  I  stood.  I 
could  hear  the  troopers  now,  calling  loudly 
to  Will  Monk  to  open  to  them ;  while  one, 
strong  in  voice  above  the  others,  bawled  that 
they  came  in  the  King's  name,  and  would 
even  find  a  door  for  themselves  if  they  were 
not  answered  quickly.  Well,  I  knew  that  I 
had  but  a  minute,  before  I  should  see  them 
after  me  in  the  garden ;  yet,  though  one  had 
held  a  pistol  at  my  head,  I  could  find  no  way ; 
no,  nor  gate  nor  wall  that  was  to  be  climbed. 
Had  the  King's  house  been  a  prison,  they 
could  not  have  set  a  stouter  fence  about  it. 
185 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

Everywhere  the  forbidding  barrier  of  stone 
raised  its  spiked  head  into  the  loom  of  the 
night  above  me.  I  ran  this  way,  and  that ; 
now  seeking  a  tree  to  help  me,  now  thinking 
that  some  arbour  or  cellar  might  give  me 
hiding,  yet  got  no  further  —  only  to  this, 
that  I  stamped  upon  the  ground  in  my  anger, 
and.  swore  that  I  would  stab  the  first  who 
touched  me,  though  my  life  paid  forfeit  for 
the  folly.  And  so  resolving,  I  began  to  run 
again;  but  I  had  not  taken  twenty  paces 
when  I  heard  a  step  behind  me,  and  at  the 
first  sound  of  it  I -fled  with  new  strength  — 
now  across  the  lawns,  now  through  the 
bushes,  now  back  toward  the  house.  Nor 
was  this  flight  broken  until,  wanting  breath 
and  staggering  in  my  steps,  I  reeled  against 
a  wall,  and  waited,  dagger  in  hand,  until  the 
man  should  come  up  to  me. 

He  came  over  slowly,  one  hand  held  up  in 
warning,  the  other  upon  his  lantern. 

I  thought  it  a  strange  thing  that  he  did 
not  call  out  to  me ;  but  he  said  nothing,  only 
beckoning  me  to  follow  him.  And  so  I  let 
him  advance  until  the  moon's  beams  struck 
upon  his  face,  when  I  saw  that  no  King's 
man  was  after  me,  but  only  old  Israel,  and 
186 


I   FOLLOW  ISRAEL  WOLF 

he  wanting  breath  to  speak.      Never  did  the 
Lord  send  pursuer  so  welcome. 

"  Oh,  Israel  Wolf,"  cried  I,  running  out  to 
him  gladly,  "  cursed  be  the  night  when  I 
have  turned  from  thee!  Dost  hear  the 
troopers  beating  upon  the  door?  Thou  wilt 
help  me,  Israel?" 

His  answer  was  a  single  word,  spoke  low. 

"  Follow,"  he  said ;  and  with  this  com- 
mand he  led  me  swiftly  through  the  garden, 
until  he  stood  at  the  very  foot  of  the  green 
where  the  grounds  run  out  into  the  lap  of  the 
hollow.  There  was  here  an  old  flight  of  stone 
steps,  much  chipped;  but  they  appeared  to 
lead  nowhere,  except  it  were  to  the  wall,  in 
which  no  door  was  to  be  seen.  I  had  never 
looked  for  a  harbourage  in  such  a  spot,  though 
I  had  lived  for  a  hundred  years ;  but  Master 
Wolf  went  without  halt  to  the  steps,  and  ran 
down  them.  I  observed  now  that  a  pick,  such 
as  masons  use,  stood  ready  at  the  foot  of  the 
flight;  and  this  in  hand,  my  guide  began  to 
lay  some  heavy  blows  upon  the  face  of  the 
stone;  and  at  the  third  stroke  he  found  an 
iron  ring,  which  was  nothing  less  than  the 
ring  of  a  trap  let  in  flush  with  the  buttress, 
like  a  shutter  in  the  frame  of  a  window.  To 
187 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

open  the  trap  was  work  beyond  ordinary ;  but 
we  pulled  hard  upon  it  together;  and  pres- 
ently it  fell  with  some  noise  and  a  great  flying 
of  dust  and  rubbish.  Then  I  saw  beyond  it 
the  mouth  of  a  black  hole  which,  had  I  not 
soon  proved  it  otherwise,  I  might  have  named 
the  mouth  of  a  well. 

All  this  was  quick  work,  you  may  be  sure  ; 
but  to  me,  who  heard  the  clamour  which  the 
King's  men  were  now  making  at  the  outer 
gate,  it  seemed  like  the  thing  of  a  day  rather 
than  of  a  minute.  Often  I  besought  Master 
"Wolf  that  he  would  hasten  ;  but  he  gave  me 
no  answer  other  than  that  of  his  acts,  which 
were  as  well  ordered  as  the  acts  of  a  man 
sipping  his  ale  in  a  tavern.  Once  he  had  the 
trap  down,  he  knew  well  what  he  was  doing ; 
and  the  dust  scarce  settled  before  his  lantern 
swung  in  the  hole  which  he  had  laid  bare,  and 
he  himself  made  ready  to  follow  the  light. 

"  Now,  Master  Hugh,"  he  cried,  while  he 
let  himself  into  the  well  and  began  to  go 
down  with  steps  which  showed  me  that  he 
trod  the  rungs  of  a  ladder,  ' '  a  long  good- 
night to  yon  brawlers.  Make  sure  that  your 
courage  comes  down  here  with  you,  for 
Heavens  knows  if  there  be  a  stranger  place 
188 


I    FOLLOW  ISRAEL  WOLF 

in  all  Middlesex.  You  will  find  the  iron 
rings  at  your  heel  if  you  do  but  follow  me. 
'T  is  better  at  the  worst  than  the  company 
of  the  devils  who  wait  yonder.  And  once 
passed,  the  day  shall  find  us  beyond  Barnet. 
God's  word,  they  must  have  broke  the  gate! 
Dost  hear  them  bawling  for  Will  Monk  ?  'T  is 
odd  if  they  can  wake  him  to-night !  " 

His  laugh  was  a  thing  rusted  with  long 
disuse,  and  very  harsh  to  hear.  I  had  a 
shudder  upon  me  when  he  spake  of  them 
waking  Will  Monk ;  but  it  passed  at  once, 
for  I  was  well  assured  that  the  King's  men 
were  now  in  the  courtyard,  and  that  life  was 
to  be  had  or  lost  upon  the  moment.  Nay, 
I  watched  him  descend  with  greedy  eyes,  and 
discovered  immediately  that  the  hole  went 
deep  into  the  ground,  having  slimy  walls  and 
stones  upon  which  creeping  things  moved, 
and  a  tangle  of  roots  thrusting  themselves 
from  the  nooks  and  crannies.  All  this  the 
lantern  showed  me,  and  when  it  had  dropped 
so  far  down  that  it  was  but  a  twinkling  star 
in  the  depths,  I  heard  Israel  call  to  me  to 
shut  the  trap  and  follow  him.  Nor  were  ten 
seconds  ticked  before  I  stood  beside  him,  to 
find  myself  at  the  mouth  of  a  narrow  archway 
189 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

which  seemed  to  lead  into  the  very  bowels  of 
the  earth. 

It  was  a  place  to  awe  a  bolder  man  ttoan 
Hugh  Peters,  being  dark  beyond  any  cellar 
that  I  have  known,  and  chill  with  the  damp 
of  the  clammy  earth,  and  very  full  of  lizards 
and  great  worms  and  horned  beetles,  which 
were  scared  by  the  light  and  running  blindly. 
Here  and  there  water  dripped  upon  the  slimy 
floor,  which  was  soft  and  oozy  like  to  the 
floor  of  a  water-pit;  while  the  air  came  very 
weighty  and  went  hot  to  the  lungs,  so  that 
we  were  hard  put  to  it  to  get  our  breath. 
Had  any  other  than  Israel  Wolf  guided  me, 
I  would  the  sooner  have  faced  the  troopers 
than  embarked  upon  such  an  emprise ;  but 
wherever  the  man  walked  there  courage  fol- 
lowed. I  stood  by  him  with  the  trust  that  a 
child  may  place  in  his  father,  saying  that  he 
surely  knew.  Yet  was  I  not  one  whit  the 
wiser  as  to  the  plan  he  had ;  nor  did  I  see 
what  safety  we  had  gotten  from  hiding  in  such 
a  well,  when  the  first  walk  round  the  garden 
must  bring  the  troopers  to  the  trap,  —  of  which 
I  made  mention,  but  he  silenced  me  at  once, 
hurrying  me  on  into  the  tunnel,  and  saying 
that  all  was  now  well. 

190 


I    FOLLOW  ISRAEL   WOLF 

"  Yon  rogues  may  bark  now  an  it  please^ 
them,  Master  Hugh,"  cried  he,  holding  the 
lantern  high  above  his  head  that  I  might 
guard  my  steps.  "The  night  is  ours,  and 
when  the  day  shall  come,  we  will  have  horses 
under  us.  There  are  but  three  men  '  in 
Hampstead  that  know  of  this  place ;  yet  I 
will  wager  there  is  none  other  beside  Israel 
Wolf  who  would  venture  it.  Dost  hear  water- 
falling  ?  It  is  the  burn  which  runs  from  High- 
gate,  and  we  are  even  about  to  cross  it." 

"Well,"  said  I,  pressing  close  upon  his- 
heels,  though  I  had  a  great  dread  of  the  living 
things  and  of  the  darkness,  "why  should 
they  not  follow  us  here,  Israel?  Where  two 
have  come,  ten  may  search.  Surely  they  will 
find  the  trap." 

"  Sir,"  said  he,  "  this  is  no  night  for  words. 
Give  me  but  a  half  hour,  and  I  will  listen  like- 
a  scholar.  You  ask  me  why  they  may  not 
follow  —  yonder  is  my  answer." 

He  bent  down  very  low  now,  and  showed 
me  the  mouth  of  a  well,  exceeding  large  and 
dark  and  green  with  slime.  A  single  plank 
spanned  the  orifice ;  and  when  he  let  his  lan- 
tern a  little  way  down  into  the  hole,  I  saw 
water  flowing  swiftly ;  the  spray  of  it  being; 
191 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

like  a  foam  of  jewels,  the  song  of  it  like 
voices  afar  and  murmuring. 

"The  burn  is  here,  Master,"  cried  Israel, 
the  while  he  knelt  that  he  might  prove  the 
condition  of  the  bridge.  "  It  runs  below  our 
feet,  and  our  path  lies  across  it.  If  you  love 
your  life  do  not  breast  the  plank  until  I  am 
over.  It  may  even  be  that  it  will  break ;  in 
which  event,  you  are  like  to  call  long  for 
Israel  Wolf  and  to  find  him  dumb.  Nay, 
none  will  make  less  merry  if  I  be  gone.  And 
hark  ye,  they  are  behind  us  at  the  trap." 

It  was  as  he  said.  We  could  hear  in  the 
tunnel  behind  us  the  sound  of  heavy  blows 
falling  upon  the  wood ;  and  great  as  was  my 
fear  for  the  life  of  him  I  had  learned  to  love, 
I  had  no  word  when  he  began  to  cross  the 
plank  upon  his  hands  and  knees.  But  every 
quiver  and  bend  of  it  set  my  nerves  twitching, 
and  I  scarce  dared  to  breathe  until  I  saw  that 
it  held  him.  It  was  a  mighty  relief  to  me 
when  he  stood  up,  clear  to  be  seen,  on  the 
opposite  side,  and  bade  me  cross  as  he  had 
done.  At  any  other  time  I  would  the  sooner 
have  cut  off  my  hand  than  have  trod  a  bridge 
so  frail ;  but  I  knew  that  the  troopers  were 
already  in  the  tunnel,  and  I  thought  of  them 
192 


I  FOLLOW  ISRAEL   WOLF 

rather  than  of  the  foul  place  below  tne  when 
I  clung  to  the  plank  and  began  to  breast  it. 
And  I  was  the  heavier  man,  I  make  sure; 
for  the  wood  wormed  and  twisted  beneath 
me  at  every  step,  and  there  was  no  moment 
when  I  did  not  see  the  flowing  water  and 
the  walls  of  green  slime,  and  even  rats  of 
monstrous  size  running  in  and  out  between 
the  crevices  of  the  bricks.  Indeed,  I  said  to 
myself  often  that  I  must  surely  fall,  and  I 
remember  that  my  mind  would  picture  for 
me  the  terror  of  lying  down  there  with  the 
filthy  water  flowing  upon  my  face,  and  the 
rats  touching  my  flesh,  and  all  the  weed  and 
dirt  upon  my  hands ;  for  the  lantern  showed 
these  things  very  clearly,  and  Israel's  cry  that 
I  should  hasten  was  ever  dinning  in  my  ears. 
"For  God's  sake  be  a  little  quicker,  Master 
Hugh !  "  exclaimed  he  at  last ;  and  then : 
' '  Surely  they  tread  the  tunnel  now ;  "  or 
again :  "  Hold  up  thy  hands,  the  plank 
gives."  These  things  he  said ;  while  I  felt 
the  wet  wood  doubling  at  my  weight,  and 
became  aware  all  on  the  instant  that  it  wa. 
breaking  with  me.  God !  —  it  was  to  die  a 
cruel  death  that  I  should  fall  into  the  dark- 
ness of  the  well. 

13  193 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

The  plank  went,  I  say,  with  a  great  crash. 
So  sudden  was  it,  that  I  threw  up  my  arms, 
crying  pitifully  to  Israel  that  he  should  not 
let  me  fall.  Then  I  seemed  to  be  held  in 
mid -air ;  and  I  swung  to  and  fro  in  the  abyss, 
seeing  nothing  but  the  face  of  Israel  with  the 
dim  light  shining  upon  it,  and  knowing  not 
that  he  had  caught  my  hand  and  so  held  me. 
Presently,  a  grip  like  the  grip  of  an  iron  ring 
upon  my  arm  spake  his  message ;  and  inch  by 
inch,  with  a  fearful  wrenching  in  the  socket 
of  my  shoulder  and  an  overwhelming  terror 
of  the  pit  blinding  me,  I  was  drawn  to  the 
bank.  Nor  was  I  up  upon  the  ground  before 
two  troopers  appeared  at  the  head  of  the 
tunnel,  and  called  to  us  that  we  should  stand. 

"  In  the  King's  name,"  cried  the  first  that 
came  up.  But  him  old  Israel  answered  with 
a  bullet;  and  when  he  fired  his  pistol,  it 
seemed  to  me  that  thunders  shook  the  pit 
and  that  all  the  air  was  full  of  smoke. 

"In  the  King's  name,"  repeated  Master 
Wolf,  mocking  him  very  merrily.  "  Ay,  sure- 
ly, that  is  a  name  we  know  ;  and  we  will  even 
answer  your  call  when  you  shall  bring  us  a 
bridge  for  the  pit,  my  friend.  Dost  need  to 
wash  thyself — there  is  water  below  if  you 
194 


I    FOLLOW   ISRAEL   WOLF 

do  but  stoop  to  find  it.     I  give  you  good- 
night, master." 

His  full  laugh  rang  round  and  sonorous  IB 
the  pit ;  but  the  man  gave  shot  for  shot,  and 
brought  a  sod  from  the  ceiling  above  us; 
which  quickened  our  steps  better  than  -any 
fiddler's  music.  I  was  by  no  means  recovered 
from  my  great  fright ;  though  fear  is  a  fine 
surgeon,  and  fear  it  was  which  kept  me  at 
Master  Wolf's  heels,  while  he  ran  on  through 
the  tunnel,  and  soon  was  beyond  either  shot 
or  hearing.  For  a  hundred  paces,  it  may  be, 
we  continued  to  go  down,  the  path  being 
rough  and  steep  beneath  us ;  but  when  we 
had  accomplished  so  much,  we  came  upon  a 
little  pool  of  water,  and  this  deepened  so 
quickly  that  it  ran  above  our  ankles  almost/ 
before  my  eyes  had  seen  it. 

"  Think  nothing  of  it,  lad,"  said  Israel, 
turning  to  me  to  be  sure  that  I  had  kept 
close.  *'  *Tis  but  a  swill  at  the  worst,  and 
will  not  touch  thy  knees  —  at  least,  it  should 
be  so,  if  it  stands  as  it  did  in  the  Lord- 
General's  day.  We  will  give  thee  dry  clothes 
directly,  when  we  find  Master  Ford  at  the 
birling  of  the  wine.  Ay,  for  a  truth,  the 
night  is  near  done." 

195 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

With  this  he  took  my  hand  to  lead  me; 
but  soon  we  learnt  that  the  passage  was 
changed  since  he  had  last  trod  it,  for  the 
water  came  above  our  knees  at  the  third 
step,  and  we  had  not  made  twenty  paces 
when  it  flowed  about  our  waists. 

*'  God  send  that  I  have  brought  thee  to 
no  trap  !  "  cried  Israel,  holding  the  lantern  to 
observe  what  lay  before  us.  "  Never  did  I 
hear  of  a  flood  in  the  hollow  of  the  vale. 
Canst  swim,  Master  Peters?" 

I  told  him  that  I  had  never  done  such  a 
thing  in  all  my  life,  which  was  poor  help  to 
his  intention ;  but  presently  he  had  heart 
for  it,  and  began  to  go  on  again, 

"  Shouldst  lose  thy  legs,  put  hand  upon 
my  shoulder,  if  thou  dost  not  fear  to  touch 
me  as  most  do,"  he  cried ;  and,  so  saying,  he 
walked  boldly  forward,  and  the  water  ran  up 
to  our  breasts  and  went  near  to  carrying 
us  off  our  feet.  What  was  worse,  there  was 
no  shallowing  of  it  then,  for  every  step  we 
took  landed  us  the  deeper  in  it;  so  that  it 
came  at  length  even  to  flow  cold  about  my 
chin,  and  I  called  out  to  him  that  I  was  done 
with. 

Fear  of  water  brings  panic  quick  to  them 
196 


I  FOLLOW    ISRAEL  WOLF 

that  have  no  skill  in  it.  I  might  live  long, 
yet  never  forget  that  moment  when  I  stood 
with  head  bent  back  and  little  waves  flowing 
upon  my  mouth ;  while  old  Israel  besought 
me  not  to  clutch  him,  and  for  answer  I  did 
but  hold  to  him  the  more.  I  could  see  the 
roof  of  the  tunnel  very  plainly  then  —  the 
loathsome  spiders  upon  it,  the  weed  hanging- 
green,  the  beetles  running.  I  knew  that  we 
were  down,  as  it  were,  in  the  very  depths  of 
the  earth,  and  I  told  myself  that  far  above 
us  there  was  moonlight  shining  upon  the 
meadows,  and  the  sweet  night  air,  and  the 
great  sky  in  which  the  stars  roll.  Nor  did  I 
wonder  any  more  that  men  feared  the  grave 
exceedingly ;  so  dread  was  the  thought  of 
being  shut  down  there  whence  no  cry  could 
pass  out,  no,  nor  sob  be  heard,  nor  voice  of 
man  be  answered.  It  seemed  to  me  that  God 
had  willed  it  that  I  should  die  in  the  pit, 
with  the  water  for  my  shroud  and  the  rats 
to  keep  vigil,  and  the  eternal  silence  in  my 
ears.  No  longer  had  I  any  mastery  of  my 
reason,  but  clung  to  Master  Wolf;  and  he, 
beseeching  me,  even  striking  me,  was  all  the 
while  struggling  for  his  foothold,  so  that  we 
went  under  at  last  together,  and  our  lantern 
197 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

was  soused,  and  the  very  dark  of  death  en- 
Teloped  us. 

We  went  down,  I  say,  like  stones  into  the 
pit;  and  we  struggled  together,  it  might 
have  been  for  minutes,  while  the  water  ran 
-cold  in  my  windpipe  and  began  to  gurgle  in 
my  throat.  I  had  never  known  a  worse  hurt ; 
and  whenever  they  talk  now  of  the  pleasures 
of  them  who  get  their  death  by  drowning, 
that  night  comes  back  to  me  in  clear  remem- 
brance. For  never  did  I  lose  the  right  use 
of  my  senses  the  whole  time  — and  God 
knows  how  long  that  was  —  we  struggled 
in  the  hole.  Once,  indeed,  I  had  foot  upon 
the  earth,  and  so  got  an  instant  of  delay, 
during  which  my  arm-pits  rose  above  the 
surface  of  the  pool ;  and  I  beheld  Israel,  still 
thrusting  me  from  him.  Yet  was  it  but  an 
instant  before  the  water  was  in  my  ears  again, 
roaring  there  like  the  fall  of  some  mighty 
'Cataract.  And  this  time  I  thought  it  to  be 
the  end;  for  it  was  as  though  I  had  knives 
in  my  right  side,  and  every  breathing  was 
a,  new  hurt. 

I  thought  it  to  be  the  end,  God  witness, 
and  such  it  was,  though  not  such  an  end  as  I 
•had  looked  for.  That  very  weakness  which 
198 


I    FOLLOW  ISRAEL  WOLF 

now  came  upon  me  was  my  saviour,  since  it, 
compelled  me  to  let  go  of  Israel,  and  thereby 
to  give  him  his  freedpm.  How  he  did  it  I 
know  not.  He  has  said  ever  that  I,  in  my 
violent  fears,  pushed  him  headlong  upon  the 
shallows ;  but  of  this  I  remember  nothing, 
only  that  I  thought  myself  to  be  gone,  and 
was  astonished  presently  to  find  that  I  lived 
still,  though  the  pain  in  my  side  was  hardly 
to  be  borne,  and  the  noise  in  my  ears  was 
like  that  of  a  bee  buzzing.  Whichever  way 
it  was,  we  came  to  our  feet  again  most 
miraculously,  as  I  shall  tell  to  my  dying  day ; 
and  when  we  had  both  rested  face  downward 
to  the  earth,  that  the  water  might  run  out  of 
us,  I  heard  old  Israel  speak. 

"  Canst  see  to  touch  ine,  lad?  "  he  asked. 

I  searched  for  my  voice  and  found  it.  The 
sound  of  it  was  like  that  of  a  worn  fife,  high 
and  tremulous  in  the  darkness. 

"  Ay,  Israel,"  cried  I.  "  God  be  praised, 
I  feel  thy  hand." 

"  Then  let  me  help  thee  to  thy  feet,"  said 
he,  "  yonder  is  the  light  of  the  inn." 

I  raised  my  head,  and  saw  far  away,  like  the 
glow  of  a  lantern  in  the  passage,  an  aureole 
of  light  shining  from  above  straight  down. 


into  the  tunnel.  It  was  the  light  from  the 
kitchen  of  the  tavern  at  Finchley ;  and  ten 
minutes  after  we  had  seen  it,  Parson  Ford 
was  filling  me  a  cup  of  steaming  ale,  the 
while  Gideon  carried  my  clothes  to  be  diieu 
at  the  fire. 


200 


CHAPTER  XX 

NORTHWARD  UPON  THE  GREAT  ROAD 

THEY  had  been  waiting  for  us  at  the  stair's 
head  ;  and  now  when  we  came  up,  all  dripping 
like  dogs,  and  green  with  the  slime  of  the 
water,  they  held  their  tongues,  and  were  the 
busier  thereby  to  give  us  those  comforts  of 
which  we  had  such  pressing  need.  There  is 
a  picture  in  my  mind  to  this  day  of  the  parson 
stirring  a  great  wassail  bowl  of  ale  by  the 
kitchen  fire,  while  the  tavern  man's  dame  ran 
hither  and  thither,  beseeching  us  that  we 
should  not  bring  the  soldiers  down  upon  her 
house ;  for,  she  said,  she  was  a  poor  woman, 
and  had  lost  her  son  already  of  the  sickness. 
But  a  guinea  placed  beneath  the  candle's  light 
brought  her  quickly  to  another  mind  ;  and 
when  old  Israel  and  I  were  blanketed  at  her 
hearth,  and  our  clothes  hung  in  the  ingle, 
she  forgot  that  any  soldiers  were  so  much  as 
abroad  that  night.  Not  so  the  parson, 
201 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

whose   first  word   was  one  which    bade    us 
hasten. 

"Hugh,  my  lad,"  said  he,  doing  this  and 
that  and  everybody's  business  beside,  "  I 
shall  be  a  very  old  man  when  I  forget  this 
night  —  ay,  and  so  much  upon  my  tongue 
that  a  second  glass  would  not  see  me  through 
it ;  but  Israel  has  told  thee  ?  " 

I  gave  him  ay,  between  my  sipa  at  the 
ale ;  and  Israel  made  the  word  good. 

"Master  Ford,"  said  he,  "  an  you  give  us 
a  discourse,  we  are  surely  lost.  'T  is  but  a 
mile  from  here  to  the  King's  house.  Does 
any  man  point  the  road  to  them,  we  may 
look  for  the  troopers  before  the  hour  is 
struck." 

44  Ay,"  chimed  in  old  Gideon,  "trust  my 
master  to  salt  the  pork  when  it  would  be  the 
better  plain;  but  ye  must  know  that  we 
have  the  watchers  out.  That  gives  ye  the 
start  of  them  by  ten  minutes,  and  the  horses 
ready,  Master  Israel." 

"  'T  is  good,"  said  Israel,  turning  his  coat 
with  his  own  hands ;  "  give  me  but  a  meadow 
for  my  grace,  and  I  will  find  a  horse  to  gallop 
any  King's  beast  in  the  county.  Do  yon 
bear  news,  Master  Ford?" 
202 


UPON   THE   GREAT   ROAD 

The  Parson  drew  a  chair  to  the  fire  very 
methodically.  When  he  had  filled  himseif 
a  glass  of  ale  he  began  to  tell  us. 

"  I  have  news,"  said  he,  in  the  manner 
of  one  reckoning  how  much  he  should  dis- 
close. "  I  have  news,  Israel ;  and  first  it 
is  of  my  lady.  She  has  gone  to  Potter's  Bar, 
as  we  heard.  Unless  the  Lord  shall  see  fit 
to  make  us  his  ministers,  she  will  be  a  wife 
before  two  Sabbaths  are  fled." 

"  She  being  as  none  can  deny,  the  wife  of 
him  that  I  have  loved  from  my  youth  up," 
cried  old  Gideon,  with  very  poor  manners 
as  I  thought.  But  Parson  Ford  was  not 
put  out  at  this. 

"  Hugh,"  he  said,  turning  to  me  —  and  it 
was  wonderful  how  civil  they  all  spoke  to 
me  after  they  heard  of  the  strange  thing  at 
Warboys — "Hugh,  I  know  well  now  that 
thy  tale  is  no  lad's  boast.  But  of  this  they 
have  told  thee,  since  my  letter  spoke  of 
Tom  Honeydew's  confession.  Would  to 
God  that  we  had  other  proof  to  stand  be- 
tween my  lady  and  the  sin  she  is  coming  to 
presently  I " 

"Master  Ford,"  exclaimed  I  very  eagerly, 
"  what  proof  is  needed  beyond  the  witness 
203 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

of  him  that  married  us?  Will  he  not  speak 
before  other  men  even  as  he  spoke  before 
you?" 

"Nay,"  said  the  parson,  setting  down  the 
glass  quickly;  "Tom  Honeydew  will  never 
apeak  again,  my  lad.  He  died  of  the  sick- 
ness yesterday." 

It  was  a  cruel  word  for  me  to  hear,  coming 
like  a  thunderbolt  upon  my  new-gotten  hopes. 
I  could  say  nothing  to  them  for  a  long  while ; 
and  we  were  all  very  silent  in  the  room. 
When  the  Parson  spoke  again,  he  laid  his 
hand  upon  my  own,  as  though  he  would 
have  softened  the  hurt. 

"Hugh,"  said  he,  "  I  cannot  think  that 
the  Lord  has  put  the  cup  to  thy  lips  to  snatch 
it  from  thee  by  the  death  of  this  man.  And 
so  I  bid  thee  ride  to  Potter's  Bar,  if  it  be 
that  thou  canst  come  there  without  harm.  I 
have  writ  a  letter  for  thee  to  my  lady. 
Should  she  marry  when  that  is  read,  then 
indeed  is  she  a  wanton  and  no  worthy  wife 
to  any  man.  More  we  cannot  do.  For  who 
would  listen  to  our  story?  and  how  mayest 
thou  tell  that  story  with  a  price  upon  thy 
head  and  all  the  world  protesting  that  thou 
art  a  spy  come  out  of  France  on  the  French 
204 


UPON   THE   GREAT   ROAD 

King's  business?  Nay,  we  have  nothing  but 
our  exhortation,  and  what  is  the  worth  of 
that  to  a  woman  who  has  the  mind  for  a 
man?" 

This  was  very  true,  though  you  must  know 
that  Parson  Ford  was  the  last  man  in  all  the 
town  to  speak  of  a  woman's  whim ;  •  he,  I 
swear,  never  having  so  much  as  pressed  the 
hand  of  one.  Nevertheless  he  reasoned  with 
some  sense,  and  this  intention  that  I  should 
ride  to  Potter's  Bar  was  very  pleasing  to  me. 
"  I  shall  at  least  be  near  her,"  said  I  to 
myself;  "it  may  be,  shall  talk  with  her." 
And  this  was  no  little  thing  to  one  who  had 
thought  to  be  carried  soon  out  of  his  own 
country,  and  set  where  he  might  never  dare 
to  remember  the  old  time  and  all  the  sweet- 
ness of  it.  In  which  spirit  I  thanked  the 
Parson,  and  said  that  I  was  too  ready  to 
ride  whensoever  he  wished.  Thereafter,  and 
with  much  talk,  an  hour  passed,  and  our 
clothes  were  fit  for  our  backs  again,  though 
still  very  wet  and  like  to  give  us  pains. 

It  was  at  this  time  that  the  Parson  pro- 
mised me  that  he  himself  would  come  to 
Potter's  Bar  when  the  Sabbath  was  over,  the 
night  being  that  of  Saturday,  and  the  needs 
205 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

of  his  poor  people  whom  the  sickness  was 
killing  beyond  number,  detaining  him  so  long 
in  London. 

"When  I  come,  Hugh,"  said  he,  "there 
shall  be  no  gloved  word  found ;  no,  nor  want 
of  plain  speaking  —  it  may  be  at  the  very 
Lord's  table  where  they  marry  her.  She 
should  be  at  Potter's  Bar  ere  this.  You  may 
trust  old  Israel  to  carry  a  letter  to  her,  though 
God  grant  that  she  does  not  look  upon  his 
face.  She  had  a  maid  of  the  name  of  Kitty 
with  her  when  she  set  out  from  Whitehall. 
It  would  be  a  service  to  hold  me  in  the 
remembrance  of  the  wench.  Dost  mind, 
lad? — no  great  affection  of  the  message, 
but  just  the  word  that  Parson  Ford  has  not 
forgot  little  Kitty,  and  some  day  would  speak 
with  her  iigain.  That  would  be  at  eve  to- 
morrow, when  thy  own  business  is  done. 
Thou  wilt  not  fail  to  let  me  know  of  this, 
lest,  perchance,  my  coming  be  delayed  and 
Monday  find  me  still  within  the  bar  at 
Aldgate?" 

1   told   him   that  I  would   do   his  bidding 

very  faithfully ;    and  when  he  had  given  me 

the  letter  and  we  were  agreed  to  lie  in  the 

woods  by  Barnet  until  opportunity  was  found 

206 


UPON   THE   GREAT   ROAD 

of  putting  the  writing  into  the  hand  of  her 
whose  name  it  bore,  a  man  came  running 
in  from  the  hill-top  to  say  that  the  troopers 
were  now  gone  galloping  toward  Hornsey ; 
though  whether  they  would  turn  presently  and 
come  by  our  road  he  could  not  tell.  At  which 
we  bustled  out  of  the  house  very  quickly, 
and  so  stood  in  the  great  road  which  runs 
all  the  way  from  London  to  the  city  of  York, 
and  further  than  that,  as  the  tale  goes. 
There  I  took  farewell  of  the  Parson,  thanking 
him  for  all  he  had  done ;  but  he  would  hear 
none  of  it,  saying  again,  —  for  he  forgot 
that  he  had  said  it  already,  — 

"  My  lady  had  a  maid  by  the  name  of 
Kitty  with  her  when  she  set  out.  If  it  can 
be  done  conveniently,  and  thou  wouldst  re- 
call me  to  her  mind, —  just  a  word  of  re- 
membrance, Hugh,  —  I  would  be  gratef ul  to 
thee." 

I  told  him  that  I  would,  being  careful  to 
put  him  to  no  shame ;  and  when  it  was  said, 
I  answered  old  Israel,  and  sprang  upon  the 
horse  they  had  found  for  me.  Many  a  fare- 
well I  waved  to  them,  and  long  after  their 
voices  had  died  away  I  saw  the  twinkling 
lights  of  the  tavern  and  the  figure  of  my 
2CT 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

master  very  plain  to  be  seen  in  the  middle 
of  the  road. 

And,  God  knows,  my  heart  was  light 
because  so  many  had  learned  to  love  Hugh 
Peters. 


•208 


CHAPTER  XXI 

WE   PASS   THE   MAN   IN   THE   WAGGON 

IT  was  very  dark  when  we  struck  the  Great 
North  Road.  A  mount  of  storm-cloud  hung 
heavy  above  the  hill  at  Hampstead,  and  I 
could  see  the  lamps  of  the  village  behind  us 
like  stars  upon  the  hillside ;  but  the  air  was 
full  of  the  omen  of  storm,  and  anon  the 
heavens  began  to  tremble  and  to  be  flecked 
with  rushing  fires.  Fast  as  we  went  —  and 
never  was  man  better  served  than  I  with  the 
shapely  horse  they  had  found  me  —  the  tem- 
pest drew  upon  us,  covering  up  all  the  open 
fields  of  the  heaven  ;  so  that  it  left  at  last  but 
a  great  arc  in  the  east,  and  soon  that  was 
hidden  by  the  accumulation  of  the  vapours. 
Anon  big  drops  of  rain  began  to  pit  upon 
the  docks  at  the  hedge's  foot.  I  felt  them 
upon  my  hand  and  saw  them  glistening  about 
niy  holsters ;  but  upon  my  face  they  did  not 
come,  so  well  did  the  great  hat  I  wore  give 
proteetion  to  my  eyes. 
209 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

Storm  ever  carries  foreboding  in  its  path1, 
and  though  we  had  no  good  ground  of  com- 
plaint because  darkness  thus  came  down  to 
shield  us,  old  Israel  and  I  were  tongue-tied 
for  the  first  half  hour  after  we  had  ridden 
away  from  the  inn.  And  I  was  well  content 
that  he  should  point  the  road ;  I  following  at 
his  heels,  and  always  within  pistol-shot  of 
him.  There  were  few  abroad  at  such  an  hour, 
though  we  passed,  it  may  have  been,  twenty 
waggons  before  we  came  to  the  inn  where 
the  junction  of  the  roads  is ;  and  once  we 
happed  upon  a  coach  with  a  nobleman  asleep 
inside  it,  and  his  man  stretched  out  upon  the 
grass  In  the  ditch.  But  at  the  junction  we 
saw  lights  and  heard  the  clamour  of  voices ; 
so  much  so,  that  Israel  checked  his  horse  and 
began  to  look  about  for  me. 

"  Were  it  any  other  time,"  said  he,  when 
I  rode  up,  "  we  would  put  the  meadow 
between  yon  brawlers  and  ourselves.  But 
I  make  bold  to  like  their  company  better 
than  that  of  the  soldiers,  Master  Hugh.  If 
it  please  you,  we  will  steal  upon  them  at  the 
walk,  and  then  go  by  when  they  least  look 
for  us.  You  have  pistol  in  your  holster,  and 
I  doubt  not  you  will  know  how  to  use  it  if 
210 


THE  MAN   IN  THE  WAGGON 

any  molest  you.  Maybe  't  is  some  matter  of 
the  sickness  which  brings  them  from  their 
beds ;  and  do  we  but  go  cautiously,  we  shall 
pass  observation." 

He  held  in  his  horse  with  a  firm  hand  now, 
and  we  rode  up  to  the  tavern  so  stealthily 
that  none  of  the  shouting  rogues  heard  us  at 
the  first.  For  the  matter  of  that,  they  were 
too  deep  in  contemplation  of  a  spectacle 
which  only  such  a  time  could  show  them.  I 
observed  that  a  waggon  was  drawn  before 
the  door  of  the  tavern,  while  a  man  within 
the  waggon  begged  some  favour  of  the  men 
who  stood  round  about  him,  — a  favour  which 
they  denied,  for  they  threatened  him  with 
their  cudgels  and  hayforks ;  and  beyond  that, 
they  had  lit  a  great  fire  in  the  street  of  the 
village,  the  better  to  keep  the  plague  front 
them.  Nor  could  I  imagine,  upon  the  instant, 
why  they  charged  this  man  with  a  wish  to 
carry  the  death  to  them;  but  presently  I 
saw  the  body  of  him  that  had  driven  the 
waggon  lying  huddled  by  the  forewheel,  and 
the  ropes,  which  were  his  reins,  yet  lay  be- 
tween his  fingers.  It  was  plain  then  that  he 
had  fallen  from  his  seat  at  the  very  moment  of 
his  passing  the  junction,  and  having  died  with 
211 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

no  grace,  —  as  so  many  did  in  that  year  of 
the  visitation,  —  all  the  villagers  came  running 
out  to  tell  one  another  that  they  would  have 
the  spots  upon  them  next  day,  and  that  here 
was  the  harbinger  of  their  misfortunes.  With 
which  thought,  I  imagine,  they  lit  the  fires 
and  prevented  the  master  of  the  man  coming 
down  from  his  waggon. 

This  was  how  the  thing  stood  at  the  moment 
when  we  rode  up.  The  man  begged  pitifully 
for  help,  both  for  his  servant  and  for  himself ; 
the  people  of  the  place  answered  him  with  a. 
threat  of  instant  death  if  he  did  not  at  once 
quit  their  village,  and  take  the  body  of  the 
other  with  him.  So  strong  were  they  in  the 
argument  that  our  horses  were  at  their  very 
backs  before  they  knew  it;  and  I  had  told 
myself  already  that  we  should  pass  them  by 
without  hurt,  when  a  burly  fellow,  bigger  than 
the  others,  unfortunately  caught  sight  of  usv 
and  began  to  cry  out  that  we  had  ridden  in 
from  London  and  must  surely  be  folks  tainted 
with  the  pestilence.  At  which  he  ran  after 
us,  and  stretching  out  his  arms  very  wide, 
like  the  sails  of  a  mill,  he  bade  Master  Wolf 
stand. 

**  Sir,"  said  he,  "I  am  the  Constable  of 
212 


THE  MAN  IN  THE  WAGGON 

Finchley,  and  I  forbid  you  passage  by  this 
road." 

*'  Sir,"  answered  Master  "Wolf  very  civilly, 
"  we  thank  you  for  your  words,  and  will  even 
commit  them  to  our  memories.  How  say  you, 
the  Constable  of  Finchley?  God's  truth,  you 
enjoy  no  sweating  employment,  my  master. 
I  may  even  make  bold  to  tell  you  that  you 
grow  fat  in  it." 

The  man  was  very  angry,  and  protested 
upon  it. 

"  Sir,"  ventured  he,  "  do  you  ride  over  the 
King's  Constable?" 

"Ay,  surely,"  exclaimed  Master  Wolf,  "over 
two  of  them  if  there  be  the  need.  Do  you 
but  lie  down  the  tick  of  a  clock,  good  sir,  and 
my  horse  shall  so  deal  with  you  that  all  the 
village  must  cry  out  upon  your  slimness." 

The  big  man,  who  had  little  command  of 
his  temper,' — a  thing  I  have  observed  often 
in  men  of  his  quality,  —  now  burst  out  into  a 
great  passion. 

"  Sir,"  said  he,  "  my  men  shall  carry  you  to 
the  pound  upon  the  spot.  Do  you  mock  the 
law,  sir ;  God  be  my  witness,  I  am  the  law, 
and  no  plague-stricken  townsman  shall  pass 
through  Finchley  while  I  draw  breath." 
213 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

"  Sir,"  said  Master  Wolf,  still  very  civilly, 
"  as  for  your  drawing  breath,  I  doubt  not  it  is 
always  a  labour  to  you  —  and  hark  ye,  as  for 
your  law,  I  mind  it  no  more  than  the  crack 
of  a  nut.  You  talk  of  the  sickness.  Know, 
then,  that  I  have  left  seven  dead  in  the  house 
I  come  from.  Nay,  you  will  find  the  spots 
upon  my  own  body,  as  I  will  show  you  an  I 
come  back  from  York.  The  best  of  the  night 
to  you,  master.  'T  is  like  to  prove  hard  on 
God's  earth  when  they  shall  dig  a  hole  to  put 
you  in." 

With  this  he  let  his  cloak  drop  upon  his 
shoulders,  and  when  the  Constable  saw  his 
face  —  which  was,  as  I  have  said  often,  the 
ugliest  face  man  ever  wore  —  he  turned  tail 
upon  the  instant,  crying  out  that  a  devil  had 
come  to  the  village.  At  the  same  time  Master 
Wolf  tipped  him  a  blow  with  his  booted  foot, 
and  so  planted  it  upon  his  flank  that  he  lay 
sprawling  upon  his  hands  and  knees,  while  all 
the  lads  gathered  round  and  shouted  out  that 
he  was  taken  with  the  pains. 

We,  nevertheless,  made  haste  to  ride  out  of 

the  village,  and  we  had  not  got  very  far  upon 

our  road  when  the  fields  began  to  be  shaped 

to  our  view,  and  a  world  created  at  the  first 

214 


THE   MAN   IN   THE   WAGGON 

winging  of  the  dawn  —  as  though  the  Lord 
had  opened  the  door  »f  heaven  to  look  down 
upon  his  handiwork.  And  ao  we  made  the 
hill  at  Barnet :  Master  Wolf  content  because 
the  danger  lay  behind  us ;  I  glad  as  never 
man  was,  since  they  had  put  me  upon  the 
road  to  see  my  lady  again. 


215 


CHAPTER  XXII 

MY    LADY    CALLS    FROM    THE    WOOD 

WE  drew  rein  in  Barnet  to  beg  a  cup  of 
milk  and  a  loaf  of  bread  from  a  hag  that  was 
abroad  as  soon  as  the  dawn  ;  and  when  these 
were  gotten,  we  asked  her  of  the  road  beyond 
the  town,  and  especially  to  the  house  of  my 
Lord  of  Quinton,  which  lay  at  Potter's  Bar. 
For  answer  she  told  us  a  strange  tale  —  so 
strange  that  I  was  of  a  mind  not  to  hearken 
to  her  at  all.  But  Master  Wolf,  who  knew  of 
these  things,  leant  a  ready  ear  until  she  had 
done. 

"You'll  be  from  London,  masters,"  said 
she.  "Ay,  surely,  'tis  many  of  your  quality 
that  has  gone  by  here  this  summer  long. 
But  you  '11  find  no  road  to-day,  hark  ye,  for 
they  have  the  sickness  in  Potter's  Bar,  and  it 
has  come  to  Stabans,  "  —  by  which  she  meant 
St.  Albans,  —  "so  that  they  let  no  more  pass ; 
and  even  great  dames  must  lie  in  the  woods 
like  cattle  until  their  health  be  proved.  Bat 
213 


MY   LADY  CALLS 

yesternight,  there  came  one  in  here  to  tell  us 
that  my  Lord  of  Quinton  had  three  sick  men 
in  his  house,  and  was  gone  away  to  Oxford. 
God  have  mercy  upon  us  all,  I  say.  'Tis  the 
judgment  of  Heaven,  masters,  the  great  and 
dreadful  day.  Oh,  woe  to  them  that  have 
bairns  —  as  I  have !  Who  shall  give  them 
bread  when  I  be  gone?  Ay,  Lord,  that  I  have 
lived  to  see  the  year !  " 

She  fell  to  sobbing,  as  many  a  woman  did 
in  those  times,  even  upon  little  provocation ; 
but  we  had  no  ears  for  her  distress,  only  for 
the  news  she  told  of  sickness  in  my  Lord  of 
Quinton's  house.  Of  this  we  talked  while 
we  rode  away  to  the  Woods  of  Hadleigh, 
wherein  we  meant  to  lie  awhile,  and  eat  our 
bread,  and  sleep  if  that  might  be. 

"  I  will  not  hold  it  from  you,  Master 
Hugh,"  said  Israel,  "  that  this  times  ill  with 
my  intention,  which  was  to  carry  Master 
Ford's  letter  to  Potter's  Bar  this  very  night. 
Yet  if  the  Earl  be  gone  away,  then  surely  will 
there  be  no  spousals  of  my  lady  before  the 
second  Sabbath,  unless  it  prove  that  she  be 
gone  with  him,  and  they  are  all  at  Oxford 
now.  Of  that  we  must  learn  presently. 
Until  the  time  be  come  you  shall  lie  in  the 
217 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

woods  here  while  I  pass  on  to  the  village,  and 
gather  what  I  may  in  gossip.  It  is  possible 
that  this  hag  speaks  truth,  and  that  the  road 
is  barred.  But  they  will  never  look  to  find 
Hugh  Peters  at  a  bivouac,  and  I  make  sure 
it  is  for  you  safety." 

"Israel,"  said  I,  "  whatever  your  wish  is, 
let  that  be  done.  God  knows,  my  head  has 
been  a-wandering  since  you  brought  me  out 
of  the  King's  house  at  Hampstead.  I  am  like 
a  lad  newly  come  to  his  play,  and  troubled  to 
know  what  game  he  may  put  his  hand  to  first. 
But  in  all  I  do,  your  love  for  me  is  never  to 
be  forgot.  Nay,  I  know  not  why  you  love 
me  so,  Master  Wolf." 

"  Sir,"  said  he  very  quietly,  "'t  were  odd  if 
one  who  may  never  know  what  it  is  to  get 
a  child  of  his  own  should  not  answer  when  a 
son  be  found  for  him.  Never  spake  they 
a  gentle  word  to  me  in  the  old  time,  Master 
Hugh.  As  God  hears,  the  mother  who  bore 
me  was  the  only  one  who  did  not  turn  from 
the  man  with  the  devil's  face.  You  talk  of 
that  which  I  have  done  for  you.  Ill  indeed 
if  my  servide  end  there.  I  am  the  sucked 
orange,  master;  but  let  them  who  cast  the 
skin  away  beware  lest  they  trip  upon  it.  I 
218 


MY  LADY  CALLS 

speak  of  one  who  is  hated  by  you.  The 
Lord  send  that  I  reckon  with  him  soon." 

This  was  a  word  beyond  my  understanding ; 
but  we  had  ridden  up  to  the  edge  of  the 
wood  now,  and  we  saw  that  a  guard  of 
warders  was  set  around  it  to  make  sure  that 
those  who  passed  in  did  not  come  out  again 
until  a  bill  of  health  was  given  to  them. 
They  told  us  very  plainly  that  we  might  enter 
if  we  willed,  but,  said  they,  "  Sirs,  the  Lord 
knows  when  leave  will  be  given  you  to  go 
forth."  None  the  less  were  our  minds  fixed 
upon  the  purpose,  and  so  we  passed  them, 
old  Israel  making  bold  to  whisper  in  my  ear 
that,  had  he  the  mind,  he  would  ride  over 
fifty  of  them  for  a  cup  of  ale. 

"We  were  in  the  heart  of  the  woods  now, 
and  ever  and  anon  we  saw  tents  such  as 
soldiers  use,  pitched  in  the  glades  and  groves 
and  sheltered  places ;  or  the  carriages  of 
rich  folk,  made  for  the  nonce  habitations 
wherein  the  great  dwelt.  Here  and  there  trees 
painted  with  red  crosses  were  to  be  observed, 
these  being  tokens  that  some  poor  creatures 
lay  dead  of  the  plague  beneath  the  sods.  All 
of  which  made  us  exceeding  sorrowful;  but 
being  come,  we  must  on ;  and  presently  we 
219 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

entered  a  little  glade,  like  to  a  bower  beneath 
a  wide-spreading  beech,  and  watered  by  a  rill 
which  was  very  fresh  and  sparkling,  as  though 
it  bubbled  up  from  some  hidden  spring.  Here 
we  tethered  our  horses,  and  having  drunk  a 
long  draught  at  the  brook,  we  ate  our  bread 
and  then  would  to  sleep;  for  the  day  fell 
mighty  hot,  and  even  in  the  shade  the  air 
came  scorching  to  the  lungs. 

Fatigue  lay  upon  me  then  like  a  burden. 
My  limbs  ached  with  the  riding;  I  had  the 
dust  of  the  road  in  my  eyes ;  yet  was  this 
very  fatigue  in  some  sort  a  pleasure;  and 
never,  I  vow,  was  I  better  pleased  than  when 
I  stretched  my  limbs  upon  the  turf,  and  felt 
the  soft  grass  beneath  my  head.  Nor  was 
I  conscious  of  the  moment  of  losing  sense, 
or  of  my  coming  to  it  again.  I  remem- 
ber that  I  lay  watching  a  green  canopy  of 
leaves  above  my  head,  ahd  that  I  thought  the 
sun  to  be  very  white  and  large  in  his  orb 
as  I  viewed  him  between  the  branches,  and 
then  for  a  little  while  I  did  not  see  him ;  but 
opening  my  eyes  once  more,  I  beheld  the 
same  thatch  of  leaves,  but  no  sun.  A  great 
cool  was  in  the  air  now,  the  chill  of  the  early 
night,  and  all  the  woods  were  red  with  the 
220 


MY   LADY   CALLS 

shining  lights  of  the  setting.  For  my  part, 
I  was  stiff  and  cold  with  my  sleep,  and  1 
turned  round  to  speak  to  Master  Wolf,  wish- 
ing to  know  if  he  waked.  But  he  was  not 
there,  and  a  loud  call  brought  me  no  answer 
from  the  neighbouring  thickets.  I  made  sure 
then  that  he  had  gone  out  toward  the  village 
of  Potter's  Bar,  that  thereby  he  might  get 
the  tidings;  and  when  I  had  waited  a  little 
while,  I  ventured  to  walk  some  way  —  but  not 
very  far  —  from  the  horses,  still  calling 
him. 

I  had  walked  thus  it  might  have  been  a 
hundred  paces  from  the  glade  before  any 
voice  answered  mine.  Indeed,  I  was  upon 
the  point  of  turning  back  again,  when,  from 
a  bush  upon  my  right  hand,  I  heard  some  one 
call  very  merrily,  "  Master  "Wolf,  Master 
"Wolf !  "  And  my  surprise  is  to  be  imagined 
when,  turning  round  sharply,  I  beheld  my 
lady  herself,  habited  still  for  riding,  but  very 
white  and  dusted  in  her  dress,  and  laughing 
at  me  —  ay,  as  though  I  played  some  Merry 
Robin  in  the  wood,  and  she  was  mighty 
pleased  with  it. 

44  Master  Wolf,  Master  Wolf !  "  she  mocked 
again;  and  the  wench  who  was  with  her 
221 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

taking  up  the  cry,  they  fell  to  laughing  like  a 
pair  of  schoolgirls,  though  not  unkindly,  for 
presently  she  came  out  of  the  thicket  and 
held  out  both  her  hands  to  me. 

"  Oh,  surely,"  said  she,  "  here  is  my  friend 
Hugh,  come  a-camping  to  Hadleigh.  Foolish 
boy,  to  be  abroad  at  such  time  ;  and  yet, 
upon  my  word,  Master  Hugh,  I  am  very 
pleased  to  see  you." 

I  bent  and  kissed  her  hands ;  and  it  seemed 
to  me  in  that  moment  that  the  forest  was  my 
Eldorado,  and  that  the  earth  and  sky  and 
waters  were  aflame  with  the  lights  from  the 
golden  city. 


222 


CHAPTER  XXm 

I   WITHHOLD    THE    LETTER 

Mr  lady  withdrew  her  hands  from  mine 
presently,  and  turned  to  walk  a  little  way 
through  the  woods  with  me.  There  were  a 
hundred  things  upon  my  tongue,  both  ques- 
tions and  answers,  but  to  my  discomfort  I 
found  none  of  them  ready;  and  as  for  the 
letter  which  Parson  Ford  had  written,  it  lay 
against  my  breast  like  a  burning  parchment. 
Nor  was  she  any  the  readier  to  put  off  the 
distraint  between  us;  but  she  walked  with  a 
slow  step,  and  stooped  often  to  pick  the 
buttercups  while  she  walked.  Only  the  serv- 
ing-jade was  merry,  and  to  her  I  spoke  first. 

"  How  do  they  call  you,  girl?"  asked  I. 

"If  it  please  you,  sir,"  said  she,  laughing 
the  while  very  sly  and  cunning,  "  if  it  please 
you,  sir,  you  shall  call  me  as  you  will." 

"  But  that  pleases  me  ill,"  said  I  j  "  surely 
your  name  is  Kitty." 

223 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

"  'Twas  so  at  my  baptism,  master,"  said 
she ;  "  yet  I  have  been  called  so  many  names 
since  then  that  I  am  become  like  a  hound  who 
answers  to  the  whistle.  Do  you  but  whistle 
ever  so  gently,  sir,  you  shall  find  me  at  your 
bidding." 

"  Nay,"  cried  I,  "  that  is  no  office  of  mine ; 
if  any  must  pucker  his  lips,  let  it  be  Master 
Ford,  who  has  clone  it  often,  I  doubt  not." 

The  wench  tossed  her  head  at  this ;  though 
she  could  not  hide  from  me  her  cheeks,  which 
were  red  as  rosy  apples.  As  for  my  lady, 
she  began  to  laugh  very  merrily. 

"Oh,"  said  she,  "and  what  is  this  of  Mas- 
ter Ford?" 

"God  knows,"  I  answered,  "save  that  he 
would  stand  well  in  the  remembrance  of  your 
maid  whose  name  is  Kitty.  Yet  if  this  be  the 
wench  or  another,  I  am  at  a  'loss  to  tell,  mis- 
tress." 

The  jest  put  us  upon  a  good  footing  of  talk, 
and  when  the  girl  had  run  away  from  our 
laughter  I  turned  to  my  lady  to  speak  of  more 
serious  things. 

"Marjory,"  said  I,  "odd  that  we  two 
should  walk  together  in  the  woods  again,  like 
boy  and  girl  born  dumb.  They  told  me  you 
224 


I  WITHHOLD  THE   LETTER 

were  gone  away  to  Oxford  —  upon  what 
errand  I  may  not  say." 

She  walked  a  little  further  in  silence,  keep- 
ing her  eyes  away  that  I  might  not  read  them. 

"  Hugh,"  said  she,  of  a  sudden  turning 
round  and  looking  me  full  in  the  face;  "  is 
there  anything  in  the  grove  here  which  brings 
a  day  of  the  old  time  back  to  you  ?  " 

"  Oh,"  cried  I,  standing  stock-still  upon  the 
instant,  though  the  blood  was  hot  in  my 
head,  and  my  tongue  trembled  with  expecta- 
tion —  "oh,  my  lady,  if  it  be  the  day  of  which 
you  speak,  then  do  I  remember  it  well.  For  it 
was  a  day  upon  which  two  children,  childish 
in  their  years,  yet  grown  man  and  woman  in 
their  love,  played  together  in  the  arbour  by  the 
fish-pond  of  Warboys.  And  there  they 
builded  a  little  house  for  themselves,  and 
prayed  that  the  light  of  God  might  shine 
upon  a  home  of  theirs ;  and  that  going  hence- 
forth together  upon  the  way  of  life,  they 
might  find  a  world  of  their  affections,  neither 
narrow  nor  sunless,  —  a  world  which  should  be 
peopled  with  the  children  of  their  pledge  and 
outlast  the  plainer  day  of  life,  and  be  a  world 
to  them  through  all  their  years.  Oh,  well  do 
I  remember  that  day,  mistress,  for  I  have 
16  225 


A     PURITAN'S  WIFE. 

dreamed  of  it  often  in  the  times  of  my  banish- 
ment, and  my  misted  tears  have  shown  it  to 
me  again  as  a  picture  painted  upon  a  window 
that  is  perished  and  broken.  Many  a  time 
over  the  voice  of  the  tempest  and  the  cries  of 
them  that  hunted  me,  have  I  heard  the  words 
'  Whom  God  hath  joined  together  let  no  man 
put  asunder.'  Nay,  how  should  I  forget  that 
day  while  life  be  still  mine  to  remember  ?  " 

We  had  come  very  close  together  by  this ; 
and  in  my  heat  of  speaking  —  for  I  had  a 
wondrous  tenderness  toward  her  in  that  mo- 
ment —  I  found  that  I  had  somehow  got  her 
hand  again.  Nor  did  she  resist  me  now,  only 
uplifting  to  mine  a  face  rosy  with  a  flush,  yet 
sad  still  in  the  eyes,  as  though  doubt  lingered 
to  plague  her. 

"  It  is  your  whole  wish  to  be  bound  by  that 
pledge  you  gave  ?  "  she  asked  coyly. 

"  Marjory,"  whispered  I,  "  let  me  first  ask 
thee,  hast  thou  no  desire  to  remember  the  day 
we  think  of?" 

She  did  not  speak  at  once,  but  her  trembling 
fingers  began  to  unknot  the  lace  about  her 
throat;  and  I,  seeing  what  she  would  do, 
helped  her,  so  that  presently  her  pretty  white 
neck  was  laid  bare,  and  I  beheld  an  amulet  of 
226 


I  WITHHOLD   THE   LETTER 

gold  there,  shaped  like  a  little  golden  box. 
This  she  had  the  will  to  open,  but  so  much  did 
her  fingers  tremble  that  she  could  not  get  at 
the  catch ;  and  it  was  long  before  our  clumsy 
efforts  caused  the  lid  to  fly  up  and  the  contents 
to  be  shown.  When  at  last  we  came  by  them, 
they  proved  nothing  but  two  dirty  scraps  of 
paper. 

"  There,"  cried  she,  bidding  me  take  them, 
"  is  there  any  thought  of  that  in  thy  memory 
of  the  day,  Hugh?" 

I  put  the  papers  together,  and  when  I  had 
read  them,  not  once,  but  twenty  times,  there 
was  no  more  surprised  man  in  all  England 
than  Hugh  Peters.  For  that  which  she  had 
kept  about  her  neck  so  long  was  the  leaf  of 
the  book  which  Tom  Honeydew  had  torn  the 
day  he  married  us;  and  there  was  written 
upon  it  his  testimony  that  we  were  man  and 
wife,  not  only  in  the  eyes  of  God  but  of  the 
law. 

Long  I  held  the  paper  like  a  precious  thing, 
scarce  daring  to  look  at  little  Marjory  now,  or 
to  speak  all  my  thoughts.  When  release  came 
to  me,  I  made  swift  to  take  her  in  my  arms, 
wherein  I  held  her  as  though  never  more 
should  she  escape  that  embrace.  Nor  was 
227 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

she  coy  in  the  moment  —  nay,  nor  unwilling, 
for  she  lifted  her  lips  to  mine,  and  our  arma 
linking  us  together,  we  remembered  that  we 
were  man  and  wife,  and  forgot  all  else  in  the 
entrancing  pleasure  which  was  ours  —  the 
gladness  of  the  new  day  which  had  risen  upon 
our  enduring  night. 

The  sun  was  almost  sunk  in  the  west  before 
we  two  found  our  tongues  again.  A  fringe 
of  crimson  light  yet  hovered  above  the 
horizon,  painting  it  with  fiery  colours;  yet 
from  these  the  gold  now  began  to  fade,  leav- 
ing but  the  dull  pink  hues,  and,  above  them, 
the  sober  greys  of  evening  time.  In  the 
woods  themselves  the  birds  had  already  gone 
to  roost ;  and  only  the  cry  from  some  camper's 
tent,  or  the  wail  of  the  sick,  or  the  blast  of  a 
horn  away  by  the  northern  road  broke  in 
upon  the  stillness  of  the  hour.  As  for  myself, 
I  dared  not  to  speak  of  present  things.  It 
had  all  come  upon  me  with  such  bewildering 
suddenness ;  I  was  so  surprised  by  it  that  I 
knew  not  whether  I  imagined  it  or  did 
indeed  hold  my  little  wife  within  my  arms. 
Well  had  I  been  content  to  sit  there  until 
the  sun  came  up  glowing  in  the  heavens 
again;  but  my  lady,  who  was  ever  quick 
228 


I  WITHHOLD   THE   LETTER 

and  clever  beyond  me,  soon  made  haste  to 
remind  me  how  things  stood  with  us,  and 
in  what  a  place  of  peril  we  found  our- 
selves. 

"Hugh,"  said  she,  drawing  a  little  way 
back  from  me,  but  continuing  to  hold  my 
hands,  "  dear  husband,  what  folly  is  this 
that  we  sit  here  together  forgetting  all  we 
have  to  do  and  all  the  hurt  others  would 
do  for  us !  Any  hour  they  may  bring  them 
to  look  for  me  —  both  my  brother  and  he 
who  bears  thee  little  love." 

"Ay,"  said  I,  "that  is  well  thought  of; 
yet  I  know  not,  little  Marjory,  how  it  comes 
that  thou  art  in  the  woods  of  Hadleigh  at 
all.  They  said  that  thou  wert  ridden  away 
to  Oxford,  and,  God  knows,  I  did  not  wish 
to  hear  that." 

She  was  silent  awhile  after  this,  but  pres- 
ently she  lifted  her  pretty  eyes  to  mine,  and 
began  to  tell  me  all  that  had  happened,  and 
to  speak  more  fully  of  our  lives  than  ever 
she  had  done  since  we  were  met  again. 

"Hugh,"  she  asked,  "  what  have  they  told 
thee  of  Sir  Nathaniel  and  myself?  " 

"  Oh,"  cried  I,  "  that  is  soon  answered. 
All  the  world  said  that  thou  wert  ridden 
229 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

away  to   Potter's   Bar   to  marry  him   in  the 
house  of  thy  brother,   the  Earl." 

She  laughed  at  the  tale,  but  a  little  sadly, 
as  though  it  were  no  matter  for  the  jest. 

"They  told  thee  that,''  said  she.  "How 
well  the  world  loves  a  lie  when  a  woman  is 
to  be  hurt  thereby !  Didst  hearken  to  them, 
Hugh?" 

"  Nay,"  said  I,  "  there  was  none  to  speak 
for  thee." 

"And  my  acts  told  thee  nothing?  Oh! 
what  a  simple  boy  is  this  who  plays  a  man's 
game  with  the  eyes  of  a  little  lad  !  Dost  not 
see,  Hugh,  that  I  have  set  my  wits  against 
him  who  came  from  France  that  I  might  hold 
him  silent  until  the  King's  pardon  could  be 
had  for  thee  ?  Nay,  I  will  not  say  that  I 
have  not  liked  him  a  little,  for  he  wears  very 
pretty  manners,  and  long  I  thought  he  meant 
well  to  thee.  Nevertheless,  if  they  have 
reported  that  it  would  go  to  such  an  end, 
they  talked  ill.  Hast  never  stopped  to  re- 
member that  Captain  Goulding  is  newly  out 
of  Paris,  wherefrom  he  brings  tidings  of  thy 
work?  Did  he  but  lift  a  hand,  he  might  send 
thee  to  the  scaffold.  How,  then,  should  I 
seem  to  be  other  than  his  friend,  until  that 
230 


I  WITHHOLD  THE  LETTER 

day  at  least  when  I  could  get  the  King's 
ear  and  say  that  thou  wert  no  spy  from 
Paris,  but  a  good  lad  whose  sword  and  heart 
he  might  surely  count  upon?  And  so  for 
thy  safety  I  was  deaf  to  their  gossip.  Then 
came  the  sickness,  and  all  was  undone.  The 
King  went  to  Salisbury,  and  my  brother  the 
Earl,  hearing  from  Tom  Honeydew  of  the 
jest  we  had  played,  sent  for  me  to  come 
to  Potter's  Bar.  I  doubt  not  he  likes  thee 
but  ill,  Hugh,  and  that  thou  hast  now  two 
enemies  in  the  place  of  one.  Nor  may  we 
look  any  longer  for  Sir  Nathaniel's  favour 
since  thou  hast  broke  from  his  house  and 
gone  he  knows  not  whither.  They  tell  me 
that  the  Earl  has  sworn  already  to  kill  thee 
should  fortune  put  you  both  upon  the  same 
road.  Nay,  dear  husband,  we  are  become 
dreamers  again,  and  the  little  house  we 
build  will  surely  tumble  if  thou  hast  no 
courage  of  thy  love  to  carry  thee  through 
so  many  perils.  But  I  am  at  thy  side  now  ; 
and,  God  knows,  if  thou  be  willing,  no 
danger  nor  threat  shall  carry  thee  from  me 


It  was  good  to  hear  her  speak  so,  and  I 
thanked  her,  as  lovers  will,  with  kisses  upon 
231 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

her  pretty  face,  ay,  even  upon  her  eyes  and 
hair  and  cheeks,  holding  her  like  some  pre- 
cious burden  long  wished-for  but  newly 
gotten;  and,  Lord,  there  never  once  came 
into  my  head  a  thought  of  the  great  station 
she  had  come  to,  or  of  the  gulf  of  place  and 
money  that  lay  between  us.  But  she  seemed 
to  be  my  little  Marjory  of  Warboys  again, 
and  as  such  I  spoke  to  her. 

"Little  wife,"  said  I,  ''well  do  you  say 
that  I'  have  been  blind,  and  my  eyes  like 
a  lad's,  that  I  have  not  seen  these  things 
nor  even  dreamed  of  them.  Yet  why,  if 
Sir  Nathaniel  has  all  this  in  his  mind,  did 
not  he  leave  me  to  the  King's  men,  who 
surely  would  have  done  his  work  for  him?  " 

"Oh,"  exclaimed  she,  "if  thou  dost  not 
see  that,  never  hope  to  be  a  cunning  man, 
my  Hugh,  nor  to  play  the  game  of  life  as 
others  play  it  for  thee.  Surely  the  King, 
and  those  with  him  who  sit  like  beggars  at 
the  doors  of  Louis  of  France,  fear  that  thou 
hast  some  tidings  of  their  intentions,  and  will 
tell  them  presently  to  all  the  world.  They 
fear  to  bring  thee  before  the  judges,  Hugh  — 
yet  not  publicly ;  so  that  if  any  constable 
puts  his  hand  upon  thee  they  dare  not  say 
232 


I   WITHHOLD  THE   LETTER 

him  nay.  I  knew  well  that  thou  wast  in 
safety  at  Windsor  from  all  that  were  in 
power  there.  It  was  an  old  trooper  of  thy 
acquaintance  who  went  near  to  undoing  thee. 
But  they  had  set  Israel  Wolf  to  watch  thy 
room,  and  he  it  was  who  got  thee  from 
the  castle.  Then  Sir  Nathaniel  made  promise 
that  thou  shouldst  find  shelter  in  his  house ; 
and  I  said  once  more  that  it  would  be  a 
respite  for  thee  until  the  King  could  be  told. 
Thereafter  I  went  to  Whitehall,  but  with 
no  success,  and  must  at  last  speak  the  word 
that  thou  shouldst  go  to  France  until  thy 
pardon  was  to  be  had." 

It  was  all  clear  to  me  now  —  both  her 
cleverness  in  the  plan  and  her  love  for  me. 
But  it  stung  me  a  little  that  a  woman  should 
be  so  discerning  where  I  had  proved  such 
a  witless  lad ;  and  I  was  vexed  to  silence 
while  she  told  me  how  that,  her  brother 
having^  sent  for  her  to  Potter's  Bar  —  she 
not  having  gone  there  on  any  business  of 
the  spousals  at  all  —  it  proved  that  he  had 
fled  from  the  sickness  the  day  before  she 
rode  into  the  village.  And,  being  frightened 
by  it  herself,  she  rode  away  again  to  a  cot- 
tage in  the  woods,  meaning  to  rest  there 
233 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

until  her  brother  sent  a  messenger  or  Sir 
Nathaniel  was  come  in  as  he  promised. 

"  This  is  no  day  to  quarrel  with  them 
now,  Hugh,"  she  said,  "  but  only  to  plan 
for  the  hiding  of  thee  until  the  day  be  ripe. 
I  make  sure  that  thou  wilt  find  the  Earl 
no  more  gentle  an  enemy  than  the  man 
of  France ;  and  it  would  be  an  ill  day  did 
they  find  us  here  in  the  woods  together.  Of 
all  that,  however,  we  will  speak  when  old 
Israel  is  come  back,  for  he,  I  make  sure, 
is  thy  friend.  It  grows  full  dark  now,  and 
you  know  not  what  dreadful  sights  and 
sounds  are  to  be  heard  in  these  woods  when 
the  sun  is  set.  Let  us  go  hence,  dear  love, 
and  remember  only  the  morrow  of  our 
affection." 

She  rose  at  this,  and,  I  holding  her  hand, 
we  two  dreamers  went  through  the  woods 
together. 


284 


CHAPTER  XXIV 

I   WOULD    PLAY    NARCISSUS 

I  SAID  farewell  to  my  lady  at  the  door  of 
the  keeper's  cottage,  and  then  ran  back  to  finci 
old  Israel  that  I  might  tell  him,  ay,  with 
words  a  many  and  glad  heart,  all  that  had 
happened  since  he  had  left  me.  My  dear  wife 
willed  that  I  should  return  to  our  place  of 
bivouac,  there  to  sleep  until  the  dawn. 
"But,"  said  she,  "you  shall  look  for  me  at 
sunrise  by  the  five  elms,  and,  perchance,  sir, 
you  shall  find  me  with  news  both  of  my 
brother  and  Sir  Nathaniel."  Nor  could  I 
answer  except  to  kiss  her  hands  and  to  tell 
her  that  never  one  loved  as  I  had  loved,  and 
would  love  while  my  years  were. 

There  are  hours  of  joy  in  all  our  lives,  I 
make  sure,  when  we  do  best  to  be  alone  in 
some  place,  be  it  the  privacy  of  our  garden  or 
our  closet,  where  none  can  hear  the  words  we 
speak  nor  mock  the  little  things  which  are 
the  outcome  of  our  exceeding  content.  For 
my  part,  I  was  very  willing  to  find  myself  in 
235 


A     PURITAN'S   WIFE 

the  darkness  and  the  secrecy  of  the  forest 
that  night.  God  knows  how  light  was  my 
step  and  what  follies  I  told  myself  while  I 
ran  from  thicket  to  thicket  in  my  quest  of 
Israel  Wolf,  and  of  the  surprise  I  was  to  bring 
upon  him.  Often,  indeed,  I  stopped  to  whisper 
my  story  to  the  sky  above  me,  as  though 
some  answering  message  would  be  given  back 
to  me'  when  I  cried,  "She  loves  me! — my 
little  wife  remembers."  Never  had  I  thought 
that  a  place  could  be  so  beautiful  as  those 
woods  of  Hadleigh  and  the  cottage  where  my 
mistress  lay.  In  my  foolish  fancy  I  would 
think  of  her  as  a  queen  of  the  elves,  sleeping 
there  in  a  bed  white  with  the  whiteness  of 
angels'  wings ;  and  from  the  heaven  above  a 
star  sent  down  its  light  to  make  golden  her 
unbound  hair,  and  to  banish  the  night  from 
her  face.  The  very  forest  was  a  heavenly 
place  to  me,  so  that  I  said  I  could  make  my 
home  for  ever  in  it,  and  ask  nothing  of  all 
the  world  but  to  live  my  days  upon  the  soft 
carpet  of  the  grasses  with  my  lady's  hand  in 
mine,  and  her  kisses  warm  upon  my  lips. 

It  is  to  be  imagined  how  thoughts  such  as 
these  quickened  my  step  and  brought  blood 
to   my   veins;    yet    I   was    ever   one   to   up 
236 


I  WOULD  PLAY  NARCISSUS 

and  down  like  a  burn  in  April;  and  I  had 
gone  but  a  little  way  through  the  woods  when 
a  voice  of  my  own  doubts  began  to  whisper 
to  me  and  to  ask  me  how  I  stood  that  all  this 
content  should  be  mine.  I  could  not  forget 
that  our  night's  work  was  so  much  play  jof 
children,  well  enough  for  the  hour,  but  prom- 
ising nothing  for  the  morrow.  "At  dawn,'r 
said  I,  "  they  may  come  for  her  and  hear  that 
Hugh  Peters  is  at  Hadleigh.  It  is  even  possi- 
ble that  the  Earl  will  use  his  power  to  make 
Tom  Honeydew's  work  of  no  avail.  She  will 
go  to  the  King  again  then ;  and  I  —  Lord,  no 
outcast  shall  find  less  pity."  For  what  was  it 
to  me  that  they  feared  to  clap  me  in  the  jail 
at  Newgate  the  while  my  wife  was  taken  from 
me  and  I  was  writ  down  a  spy  so  that  any 
man  might  profit  by  my  death.  Nor  could  I 
put  it  from  me  that  my  lady  had  confessed  to 
some  little  liking  for  the  man  who  had  done 
me  this  hurt.  Nay,  I  remembered  my  life 
and  station,  and  began  to  wonder  that  any 
woman  could  find  a  kind  word  for  me  or  look 
twice  upon  my  face. 

This  reflection  vexed  me  sorely,  and  I  stood 
to  think  upon  it,  resting  awhile  at  the  bank 
of  a  deep  pool.     Well  might  I  wish  that  the 
237 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

sun  would  shine  and  let  me  play  Narcissus; 
yet  not  as  he  played,  but  only  to  ask  myself 
if  the  glass  should  bear  me  any  hope,  or  tell 
me  that  my  lady  played  with  me.  For  that 
were  possible  still.  I  knew  long  since  the 
report  they  gave  of  her  at  Windsor  —  both  of 
her  love  of  jesting  and  of  her  fine  airs  before 
those  who  sought  her  out.  "Lord,"  cried  I, 
44  what  if  this  be  but  a  pastime  to  her  where- 
in she  may  beguile  herself  until  her  man  be 
come?"  Had  she  not  confessed  to  a  little 
love  for  him?  I  had  that  in  remembrance, 
ay,  above  all  else  of  the  night,  and  it  was  gall 
and  wormwood  to  my  mind.  "  Lord,"  said  I, 
*'  send  this  French  rogue  where  he  and  I  shall 
cross  a  blade  in  fair  fight."  It  seemed  to  me 
that  all  my  life  henceforth  was  in  this  man's 
keeping ;  for  how  should  I  be  content  in  my 
new  happiness  while  he  lived  and  she  loved 
him  a  little  as  her  own  word  told  ? 

These  were  the  doubts  that  came  to  plague 
me  while  I  stood,  by  the  pond  and  the  night 
stalked  swift  through  the  woods.  Silly  fellow 
that  I  was,  I  would  remember  none  of  those 
things  which  might  have  been  set  down  for 
my  consolation,  but  only  those  which  minis- 
tered to  my  foreboding.  It  was  ever  in  my 
238 


I  WOULD  PLAY  NARCISSUS 

mind  that  I  had  been  bred  one  of  the  Lord's 
people,  which  all  the  world  now  mocked.  Ill 
that  I,  who  had  lived  a  soldier's  life,  and  not 
that  of  a  godly  man  —  at  least  to  my  discom- 
fort in  little  matters  —  must  now  be  branded 
with  the  iron  of  this  common  slander.  "If," 
said  I,  "  fortune  had  not  dealt  so  ill  with 
me,  I  might  be  wearing  a  laced  coat  and 
jingling  my  spurs  like  the  best  of  them."  God 
knows  I  had  no  tongue  for  all  the  weary 
business  of  religion  which  Master  Ford  pro- 
fessed ;  nor  did  I  remember  to  have  sat  out 
a  parson's  discourse  when  I  could  avoid  it. 
Yet  my  lady  called  me  "  psalm-singer  "  to  my 
face,  and  reckoned  it  as  rare  as  a  fast  day  to 
see  me  laugh.  How,  then,  I  asked,  will  she 
be  content  to  live  with  such  a  one?  Will 
she  not,  when  she  has  grown  a  little  cold  in 
her  protesting,  fear  that  I  shall  be  the  usher 
of  her  pleasures,  the  whip  upon  all  those 
fashions  which  she  has  lately  made  her  own  ? 
I  blamed  myself  that  I  had  not  given  the  lie 
to  the  report  already,  nor  promised  her  that 
she  should  continue  as  she  had  begun  since 
Charles  Stuart  was  come  to  his  own  again. 
Indeed,  I  was  half  of  a  mind  to  send  into 
London  that  Master  Ford  might  help  me  to 
239 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

a  better  station  in  my  dress ;  but  this  I  soon 
scouted,  telling  myself  that  I  was  a  man,  and 
that  if  she  would  not  have  Hugh  Peters  as  he 
was  that  day,  then,  better  that  she  should  go 
her  way  and  forget  that  she  had  known  him. 
"  But,"  said  I,  "  in  the  matter  of  her  little 
love  for  the  man  of  France,  God  be  my  help, 
I  will  reckon  with  that  so  soon  as  there  shall 
be  opportunity." 

I  had  been  occupied  long  with  thoughts 
such  as  these  when  a  bell  at  Barnet  struck 
ten  of  the  clock  and  awoke  me  to  a  sense  of 
my  folly.  I  bethought  me  that  Master  Wolf 
would  be  waiting  at  our  sleeping-place,  and 
mighty  concerned  if  I  was  not  there  to  greet 
him.  So  I  took  heart  and  ran  on  again.  It 
was  then  that  I  had  cause  to  remember  my 
lady's  word,  .how  that  the  thickets  would  show 
strange  sights  when  night  was  down.  Every 
step  I  took  carried  me  to  some  scene  of  deso- 
lation and  of  suffering.  By  here  and  there  I 
saw  whole  families  huddled  at  some  tree's 
foot,  the  men  of  which  would  cry  out  as  I 
passed,  bidding  me  stand  off  lest  I  should 
carry  the  sickness  to  them.  Or,  again,  com- 
ing suddenly  upon  a  stagnant  pool  lying  in  a 
cup  of  the  brake,  I  beheld  a  poor  wretch  lap* 
240 


I  WOULD  PLAY  NARCISSUS 

ping  the  water  as  a  dog  might  have  done, 
yet  praying  all  the  while  that  the  Lord  would 
have  mercy  upon  his  soul.  Anon  a  man, 
near  naked,  burst  out  from  the  bushes  upon 
my  right  hand,  he  having  a  flaming  torch  in 
his  right  hand,  and  this  he  held  up  high  above 
his  head  while  he  ran  on  like  a  wild  beast, 
screaming  out  loud  that  he  was  taken  with 
the  pains.  Him  I  followed  long  by  the  light 
of  his  flambeau,  and  when  that  was  hid  from 
me,  I  could  still  hear  his  woeful  cry  raised  like 
the  wail  of  some  animal  come  out  of  his 
lair  at  the  setting  of  the  sun.  Never  until 
this  moment  had  there  been  brought  to  my 
mind  the  truth  of  all  those  reports  winch 
Master  Wolf  and  Parson  Ford  had  made  me 
of  the  plague  in  London ;  but  now  I  believed 
their  word  and  repented  of  the  wish  I  had  so 
lately  uttered  that  I  might  have  been  born  a 
king's  man  and  worn  his  reputation.  God 
knows,  the  thought  of  death  was  very  bitter 
to  me  with  my  lady's  kisses  still  burning  upon 
my  lips. 

I  began  to  have  a  great  fear  and  dread  of 

the  forest  now,  a  fear  which  set  me  running 

as  though  the  sick  man  pursued  me ;  nor  did 

I  once  stop  until  I  espied  the  place  of  our 

16  241 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

encampment,  and  beheld  old  Israel  himself 
busy  by  a  great  watch-fire  he  had  kindled. 
He  saw  me  before  I  had  come  through  the 
trees,  and  ran  a  little  way  out  to  meet  me. 
On  my  part,  I  was  too  gone  for  want  of 
my  breath  to  give  him  any  greeting,  but  held 
his  hand  the  while  he  looked  about  as  though 
to  see  them  who  pursued  me.  When  he  had 
satisfied  himself  that  we  were  alone,  he  led 
me  to  the  fireside  and  pointed  to  the  supper 
which  lay  broiling  upon  the  faggots. 

"  Master  Hugh,"  said  he,  "  I  had  begun  to 
think  that  I  must  sup  alone.  You  have 
news,  surely,  that  you  consent  to  fast  so 
long?" 

For  answer,  I  told  him  all  as  readily  as  I 
would  have  told  my  own  mother  —  and  as 
gladly. 

"She  is  my  wife,  Israel,"  said  I;  "and 
how  should  I  think  of  hunger  or  thirst  when 
I  was  in  the  woods  with  her?  Oh,  God  be 
thanked !  she  remembers  all,  and  there  was 
never  any  forgetfulness,  and  she  had  the  leaf 
of  the  book  worn  like  a  jewel  about  her 
throat,  and  she  did  but  wait  for  me  to  speak, 
and  she  likes  the  French  rogue  but  little,  and 
I  will  reckon  with  him  —  dost  understand? 
242 


I  WOULD  PLAY  NARCISSUS 

there  is  no  gladder  man  than  Hugh  Peters  in 
all  England  this  night." 

He  laughed  a  little  at  my  readiness ;  nor 
was  he  willing  to  lead  me  on  overmuch. 

"Good  tidings  for  a  truth,  Master  Hugh," 
said  he  soberly;  "yet  lover's  tidings,  and 
scarce  to  be  writ  down  for  circumstance.'  I 
have  learnt  already  that  Mistress  Marjory  came 
to  Hadleigh  for  no  purpose  of  the  spousals,. 
but  only  at  her  brother's  bidding.  That  she 
remembers  the  day  you  name  is  a  welcome 
thing  for  me  to  hear.  It  remains  now  that 
we  ride  away  from  here  as  soon  as  may  be 
possible,  lest  they  put  a  bit  upon  the  venture 
I  have  in  my  mind.  And  so  I  have  cooked 
a  little  meat  against  your  coming;  and  the 
horses,  which  you  stabled  so  prettily,  are  now 
ready  for  bridle." 

He  said  this  very  slyly,  meaning  to  rebuke 
me  because  I  had  run  away  from  the  glade 
and  left  the  beasts  to  the  first  band  that 
should  be  put  upon  them.  "When  I  remem- 
bered the  thing,  I  had  some  shame  of  it. 

"Nay,   Israel,"   cried   I;    "wouldst   have 

me   love    with    no    stomach,    like   him   Wfli 

Shakespeare   spoke   of  in   his   play?     I   did 

but  go  a  little  way  through  the  forest  whem 

243 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

I  heard  her  call  to  me  ;  and  could  I  remember 
aught  after  that?  Perchance  thou  hast  loved 
thyself,  and  wilt  know  how  these  things  come 
to  be?" 

I  had  forgot  that  he  was  a  man  with  a  face 
upon  which  no  woman  might  look ;  and  it 
cut  my  heart  to  hear  how  bitter  he  spoke  the 
reply. 

"  Nay,  Master  Peters,"  said  he,  "  woman's 
love  is  not  for  me,  no,  nor  man's,  except  it  be 
thy  love,  which  goes  warm  to  my  heart  even 
in  the  winter  of  my  life.  Let  us  speak  no 
more  of  this.  We  have  other  work  to  do, 
which  will  not  wait.  And  first,  of  the  man 
out  of  France :  't  is  said  that  they  look  for 
him  at  Hadleigh  any  day,  and  that  he  is  con- 
cerned overmuch  to  hear  that  thou  art  abroad 
and  gone  —  he  knows  not  whither.  I  have 
thought  upon  it  long,  and  have  found  a  place 
of  hiding  for  thee,  which  is  none  other  than 
a  house  under  the  shadow  of  Paul's,  where 
none  will  seek  thee  in  this  day  of  the  sickness. 
Thither  we  ride  to-night ;  and  when  we  are 
come  so  far,  then  will  I  tell  thee  more  of  that 
which  is  running  in  my  mind  —  both  for  the 
manner  of  getting  thee  a  pardon  and  of  send- 
ing this  French  spy  to  his  home  again.  Mean- 
244 


while,  let  me  see  thee  eat,  for  thy  face  tells 
of  hunger.  I  doubt  not  thou  hast  had  little 
care  for  thy  stomach  this  day." 

He  set  food  before  me  when  he  had  done 
speaking;  but  I,  rather  than  thank  him  for 
what  he  promised,  was  vexed  because  he 
spoke  of  my  leaving  Hadleigh. 

"  Israel,"  said  I,  "  there  have  been  few 
hours  of  gladness  in  all  my  life,  and  such  as 
God  sends  me,  those  I  will  not  turn  from.  I 
have  given  my  word  to  meet  my  lady  at  the 
five  elms  before  sunrise..  You  will  not  say  me 
nay,  old  friend?  What  matter  that  we  lose 
the  night  if  you  be  here  ?  God  knows,  I  value 
your  help  above  a  king's  company.  And  I 
could  not  ride  away  with  no  word  passed  nor 
message  sent.  It  seems  to  me  that  I  have 
found  my  home  in  these  woods.  Well  could 
I  be  content  to  live  and  die  here  if  Mistress 
Marjory  were  at  my  side,  Israel." 

Master  Wolf  shook  his  head  cunningly,  and 
began  to  stir  a  faggot  of  the  fire.  Then  of  a 
sudden  he  turned  away  from  me,  saying,  — 

"Master  Hugh,    I   lied  to  you  just  now. 

There  was  a  day  when  I,  too,  loved  the  place 

where   a  woman  lay.     That  was  long   ago; 

though  your  words  bring  to  me  a  remembrance 

245 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

which  I  thought  to  have  forgotten.  We  will 
even  lie  the  night  in  Hadleigh,  though  one  of 
us  pays  thereby  with  his  life.  Would  to  God 
that  I  could  rest  with  such  thoughts  in  my 
heart  as  you  hold  in  yours.  Oh,  my  lad,  there 
is  naught  else  in  all  the  world  like  a  woman's 
love." 

It  seemed  to  me  that  there  was  a  sob  in  his 
voice  when  he  spoke,  and  his  sorrow  lay  upon 
me  like  a  burden.  But  I  fell  to  sleep  at  last 
with  him  lying  near  by;  and  while  I  slept  a 
voice  cried  down  from  heaven  that  God  had 
looked  upon  the  face  of  Israel  Wolf  and  made 
it  to  shine  with  the  celestial  liglit. 


946 


CHAPTER   XXV 

PABSON  FORD   FINDS   A   MERKT    OCCUPATION 

I  WAS  up  at  the  first  grey  of  dawn  ;  yet  not 
so  soon  as  old  Israel,  who  broiled  me  a  break- 
fast while  I  dressed.  The  morning  air  waked 
me  to  fine  spirits,  so  that  I  could  laugh  at 
every  little  thing;  but  more  particularly  at 
Master  Wolf's  cunning,  when  he  would  to  help 
me  with  my  clothes  and  the  combing  of  my 
hair.  Nor  did  I  care  to  eat  much  —  only  a 
little  of  the  meat  and  a  draught  of  the  ale ; 
and  when  this  was  down,  and  we  had  washed 
in  the  burn,  I  gave  him  God-speed,  and  ran 
off  to  the  trysting-place. 

"  You  will  not  forget,  Master  Hugh,"  he 
had  said,  "  that  they  look  for  Sir  Nathaniel 
this  very  day.  Prudence  should  be  your  best 
friend  on  such  a  journey.  You  will  find  me 
here  at  sunset,  ready  with  the  horses.  And 
let  me  counsel  you :  lose  nothing  of  the  occa- 
sion, but  beat  the  iron  while  it  is  hot.  Sht 
247 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

will  love  you  none  the  less  if  you  do  but  com- 
mand her  love  a  little.  Upon  my  word,  there 
is  many  a  lad  between  here  and  London  town 
who  might  gape  with  envy  at  the  figure  of 
Hugh  Peters  this  day." 

I  was  very  glad  to  hear  him ;  and  I  ran  off, 
asking  myself  if  indeed  it  were  true  that  I 
might  play  Narcissus  at  the  pond,  and  get 
content  thereby.  Never  had  the  thought 
come  to  me  that  I  was  such  a  man  as  a  woman 
might  fancy ;  but  now  that  he  had  named  it, 
I  took  courage  of  the  hour  and  was  at  the  five 
elms,  all  expectant  and  little  doubting,  just  as 
the  sun  found  the  place  and  began  to  warm  it 
with  the  white  light  of  a  summer's  morning. 
There  was  a  little  bower  here,  removed  some 
way  from  the  place  of  the  common  encamp- 
ment ;  and  I  bethought  me  that  Marjory  had 
named  it  because  of  the  privacy  we  should  en- 
joy therein  —  which  pleased  me  mightily.  But 
she  had  not  come  when  I  found  the  elms  ;  and 
near  an  hour  went  by  before  I  espied  her, 
most  prettily  dressed,  walking  very  slowly 
toward  the  glade.  And  at  this  I  remembered 
my  own  haste,  and  told  myself  that  she  could 
not  love  as  I  did,  or  never  would  she  lag  upon 
such  a  journey.  Indeed,  my  heart  beat  at  her 
248 


PARSON   FORD 

coming,  and  the  blood  coloured  my  face,  while 
my  tongue  was1  busy  with  twenty  things  I 
might  first  whisper  to  her  —  yet  could  find 
none  to  please  me. 

She  walked  up,  I  say,  looking  to  the  right 
and  to  the  left,  but  not  to  the  place  where  I 
stood  waiting.  When  at  last  I  stepped  out  to 
greet  her,  she  made  pretence  of  being  surprised 
thereby  ;  as  though  Hugh  Peters  were  the  last 
person  she  had  come  to  the  five  elms  to  see. 
And  this  vexed  me  not  a  little. 

"  Well,"  she  said,  while  she  stepped  back 
from  my  embrace ;  "  so  you  are  here,  Master 
Hugh?" 

"  Marjory,"  cried  I,  "  what  means  all  this  — 
you  know  well  that  T  amf  here.  Have  I  not 
waited  for  you  since  the  clock  struck  four?" 

"  How,"  she  cried ;  "  you  have  waited  for 
me?  Nay,  by  the  look  of  you  when  I  came 
up,  I  thought  that  you  had  lost  a  crown  upon 
the  grass,  Master  Hugh,  and  were  even  search- 
ing for  it." 

"  Oh!  "  said  I,  "  God  forbid  that  I  should 
strut  like  these  king's  men  do.  I  walk  as  the 
Lord  taught  me,  my  lady ;  and  will  better  it 
for  no  one." 

It  was  not  to  be  hid  from  her  that  I  was 
249 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

put  out,  very  justly,  at  her  coldness ;  and  this 
shamed  her  after  a  while  so  that  she  laid  her 
hand  upon  my  arm  coaxingly. 

"  Nay,"  she  said  very  merrily,  "  't  was  not 
to  quarrel  that  we  came  into  the  forest  this 
morning,  my  Hugh.  Forgive  me  if  I  do  jest 
with  thee." 

"  Thou  art  forgiven  already,  little  wife," 
said  I;  "there  is  nothing  in  all  the  world  I 
would  not  forgive  thee  nor  do  for  thee. " 

"  You  mean  that,  dear  Hugh?  "  she  asked. 

"  God  be  my  witness  "  cried  I. 

"  Then  you  shall  walk  a  little  way  into  the 
forest  with  me,  and  by  and  by  I  will  even  let 
you  sing  me  a  psalm." 

I  went  all  hot  at  this,  and  had  it  been  any- 
one else  I  had  been  mighty  angered.  But 
with  Marjory  that  was  not  to  be.  She  couid 
plague  a  man,  and  yet  so  cunningly  and  with 
so  sweet  a  grace,  that  he  must  cloak  his  vex- 
ation and  bear  himself  befcre  her  as  one  lov- 
ing the  jest. 

"  Mistress,"  said  I,  "  there  is  that  upon  my 
tongue  of  which  I  would  make  mention  to 
thee.  Thou  hast  spoken  often  of  me  as  one 
who  loves  the  company  of  those  that  walk  in 
the  way  straightly,  worshipping  God  with 
250 


PARSON    FORD 

long  discourses,  and  holding  it  a  sin  so  much 
as  to  look  upon  a  woman,  or  to  do  any  of 
those  things  which  all  the  world  does  nowa- 
days. I  was  never  a  man  like  that,  and  I 
would  tell  thee  now  —  " 

"  Hugh,"  she  cried,  turning  upon  me 
suddenly  with  all  the  laughter  gone  from  her 
eyes,  "  Hugh,  art  going  to  deny  thy  religion 
as  Peter  did  —  and  for  a  woman's  love? " 

I  could  have  bit  my  tongue  that  she  rebuked 
me  so ;  but  I  knew  that  I  had  deserved  it  of 
her ;  and  I  stood  dumb  with  flaming  cheeks 
and  bent  head,  I  make  sure. 

"Well,"  said  I,  after  a  spell,  "it  was  for 
love  of  thee,  lest,  peradventure,  thou  shouldst 
turn  from  me  as  one  who  would  chain  thee 
to  a  home  of  gloom,  Marjory.  Nay,  God 
knows,  thy  will  shall  be  my  will  if  ever  the  day 
come  that  I  can  find  a  house  for  thee." 

She  burst  out  laughing  now,  but  not  un- 
kindly, and  presently  she  took  me  by  the  arm 
and  led  me  further  into  the  brake ;  the  while 
she  said :  — 

"  Surely  I  begin  to  know  thee  well,  Hugh, 

and  how  that  thou  wouldst  stand  friend  to  all 

the  world,  if  only  thy  tempers  would  let  thee. 

We  are  like  children   playing  a  game,  and 

251 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

this  pleases  us  best  when  we  dream  the  most. 
Have  we  not  our  day  of  love  before  us? 
Bring  the  morrow  what  it  may.  Nay,  I  could 
make  believe  that  we  were  at  War  boys  again, 
and  that  these  were  the  woods  about  my 
father's  house." 

It  was  a  merry  conceit,  and  she  had  forgot 
all  her  seriousness  when  she  spake  it.  From 
that  time  we  were,  I  vow,  but  two  children 
gaming  in  the  brake,  or  gathering  posies  of 
the  marsh  marygolds,  or  playing  catch  that 
catch  can,  yet  very  gently,  so  that,  whenever  I 
caught  her,  she  would  rest  in  my  arms  to  be 
kissed  ;  and  whenever  she  caught  me  —  which 
was  no  great  labour  to  her  —  she  would  tell 
me  again  that  my  eyes  were  blue.  Nor  could 
I  find  the  colour  of  hers,  but  must  look  and 
look  again  to  make  sure.  And  so  the  morn 
sped  —  yet  Lord !  how  quickly  the  lovers' 
hours  passed  !  For  the  bell  at  Barnet  struck 
nine  of  the  clock  while  we  were  yet  hot  in  the 
game  that  only  lovers  may  play  truly. 

The  chiming  of  the  hour  put  a  little  cold 
upon  our  ardour,  she  remembering  that  she 
was  to  breakfast  in  the  cottage  at  eight  of  the 
clock.  She  had  contrived  it  so  that  I  should 
be  brought  in  with  her  and  none  know  of  it. 
252 


PARSON   FORD 

**  I  do  not  think  that  my  brother  will  ride 
in  to-day,"  she  said,  "or  if  that  be  so,  then 
shall  we  have  timely  news  of  it.  As  for  Sir 
Nathaniel,  he  should  be  at  Oxford  now,  busy 
upon  the  King's  affairs.  I  doubt  not,  Hugh, 
that  he  will  repent  him  of  his  anger  presently  ; 
and  if  he  will  not,  then  I  have  still  friends  to 
help  me.  Nay,  I  do  not  mistrust  him  alto- 
gether, for  he  has  ever  professed  friendship 
for  me,  and  I  could  not  be  displeased  at 
that." 

"  I  doubt  not,"  said  I,  mighty  stiffly,  "  that 
you  were  very  pleased  with  so  proper  a  man.' 

"  And  why  not?  "  said  she.  "  Is  there  born 
yet  the  woman  who  could  shut  her  ears  to  the 
fair  things  which  a  man  speaks  ?  I  like  him 
very  well,  my  Hugh,  and  will  like  him  the 
better  when  he  learns  to  love  thee  even  a  lit- 
tle. Perchance  I  shall  yet  find  a  way  to  com- 
pel him  so  to  do,  for  there  is  something  in  my 
mind  —  how,  dost  thou  not  wish  to  hear  me  ? 
Silly  boy  that  is  up  in  his  angers  like  a  bird 
on  the  wing !  I  will  even  keep  it  to  myself, 
then,  and  if  thou  wilt  hear  thou  shalt  come 
to  the  cottage  presently  to  beg  it  on  thy 
knees." 

She  kissed  her  hand  to  m^  upon  this,  and 
253 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

ran  away  through  the  thicket,  leaving  me  sore 
troubled  and  peevish,  yet  with  no  good  cause 
of  quarrel  against  her;  which  vexed  me  the 
more.  I  was  content  to  say  for  a  little  while 
that  she  should  wait  long  before  Hugh  Peters 
came  to  beg  any  favour  of  her ;  and  as  for  put- 
ting myself  upon  my  knees,  Lord !  there  was 
no  woman  in  the  country  who  could  bring  me 
to  that.  But  when  I  saw  her  so  girlish  and 
sweet  and  full  of  her  play,  running  lightly 
over  the  sward,  yet  stooping  often  to  pick  a 
flower  as  she  went,  I  repented  of  my  resolution 
all  on  the  instant,  and  began  to  follow  after ; 
calling  often  to  her  that  I  had  a  word  of  good 
argument  with  which  to  answer  her.  But  she 
ran  the  more  at  this,  and  went  swiftly  like  a 
hunted  thing,  so  that  I  should  never  have 
overtaken  her  but  for  something  which  she 
hap'd  upon  in  her  flight,  and  was  held  thereby 
to  the  place  in  a  sudden  amusement  not  to  be 
passed  by.  When  I  came  up  she  had  a  finger 
to  her  lips  to  command  my  silence ;  and  so  I 
trod  the  grass  upon  the  tip  of  my  toes  and 
stood  by  her  presently  to  enjoy  the  thing  with 
her. 

Forsooth,   it  was  a  merry  play  which  she 
had  come  upon,  and  I  wondered  no  longer 
2.54 


PARSON  FORD 

that  she  stood  to  see  it  out.  For  there,  seated 
side  by  side  upon  the  green  at  the  foot  of  a 
great  oak-tree,  were  Parson  Ford  and  little 
Kitty;  and  never  did  two  lovers  at  a  booth 
cuddle  more  diligently.  As  for  the  wenchv 
she  lay  almost  her  length  upon  the  grass, 
resting  her  chin  upon  her  hands,  while  the- 
parson  was  busy  plaiting  bluebells  into  her 
hair.  Often  he  would  stop  to  look  round- 
about very  foolish,  and  when  he  kissed  her, 
Lord !  it  was  but  a  snatch  upon  the  tip  of  her 
nose,  just  as  a  hen  may  peck  at  the  corn  which 
is  flung.  I  could  have  cried  aloud  in  my 
laughter  that  he  should  ape  the  lover  thus,  but 
little  Marjory  pressed  my  hand  to  still  me; 
and  so  we  watched  them  long,  until,  indeed,. 
Master  Ford  espied  us  and  jumped  up  quickly 
like  a  school-lad  caught  in  naughtiness.  Then 
we  both  ran  out,  unable  to  hold  our  laughter 
any  longer,  and  my  dear  wife  took  both  the 
parson's  hands  and  raised  her  pretty  face  to 
kiss  him. 

"  Oh,  Master  Ford,  Master  Ford,"  cried 
she,  "  what  a  day  is  this  !  That  you  should 
deceive  my  maid,  and  I  be  there  to  see  it. 
done ! " 

•*  Come,"  said  I,  chiming  in  merrily,  *'  and 
255 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

what  says  Paul  now ?  —  'I  would  that  all 
should  be  even  as  I  am.'  Oh,  Master  Ford, 
Master  Ford,  this  is  a  black  day's  work." 

"  Nay,"  said  he,  speaking  now  for  the  first 
time  —  yet  never  had  he  worn  so  red  a  face  — 
"  nay,  I  have  found  a  daughter  —  the  Lord  be 
praised,  I  have  found  a  daughter." 

"We  laughed  the  more  at  this,  greatly  to  his 
confusion,  and  presently  little  Marjory,  feign- 
ing to  be  angered,  stamped  with  her  foot 
upon  the  ground,  and  cried  mighty  sternly,  — 

"  How,  Master  Ford,  you  do  not  mean  well 
by  this  wench.  For  shame,  sir  —  and  she  an 
orphan  and  unprotected  that  hath  need  of  an 
honest  man's  arm.  What!  would  you  play 
the  rogue  in  my  very  house?  A  daughter, 
indeed.  Upon  my  word,  she  shall  find  many 
fathers  to  play  such  a  game  —  but  you  that  I 
have  loved!  Oh,  I  burn  with  shame  for 
you !  " 

He  could  suffer  our  jesting  no  longer,  and 
he  walked  away  all  confused  towards  the 
cottage,  whither  we  followed  him  merry  in 
our  approval  of  the  play.  Nor  had  we  gone 
very  far  before  old  Gideon  stalked  out  from  a 
place  of  ambush  in  the  trees  and  raised  his 
hands  in  a  gesture  very  doleful. 
256 


PARSON    FORD 

"Pillars  of  Grace  !"  cried  he,  "  that  it  should 
have  come  to  a  wench  with  him !  The  Lord 
forgive  him,  for  he  hath  kissed  her  twenty 
times  upon  the  nose.  And  that,  mistress,'" 
said  he  very  slyly ,  "  is  no  abiding-place  where- 
on  to  kiss  any  wench.* 


257 


CHAPTER  XXVI 

WE  HEAR  A  GREAT  PLAN 

IT  was  a  merry  meeting  in  the  cottage,  and 
the  food  and  drink  helped  us  all  to  great 
content.  I  had  never  seen  Master  Ford  in 
so  gay  a  state,  nor  so  ready  to  forget  his  con- 
dition. As  for  the  wench,  she  went  to  her 
work  as  brazen  as  the  best  of  them.  For  a 
truth,  she  called  the  parson  "  father,"  which 
pleased  us  mightily ;  since  it  made  a  Papist 
of  him,  and  that  was  a  rdle  he  was  new  in. 
Only  when  the  food  was  all  done  and  the 
heat  of  the  day  lay  heavy  upon  the  forest 
did  we  turn  to  speak  of  serious  things ;  but 
chiefly  of  this,  that  a  place  of  safety  should 
be  found  for  me  the  while  Marjory  could 
bring  that  plan  of  hers  to  the  execution. 
And  then  I  told  them  of  old  Israel's  offer, 
and  how  that  I  was  to  ride  to  Paul's  —  a  thing 
which  frightened  them  exceedingly. 

"  What?  "  cried  the  parson ;  "  he  would 
take  thee  into  the  town  where  men  fall  dead 
258 


WE  HEAR  A   GREAT  PLAN 

in  number  like  the  leaves.  Surely,  that  is  a 
very  pretty  plan  to  put  thee  where  neither 
king's  men  nor  French  spies  may  trouble 
thee,  Hugh.  Nay,  old  Israel  lacks  his  cun- 
ning, and  has  become  a  dreamer.  I  tell  thee, 
it  is  a  city  of  death  to  which  he  would  carry 
thee,  lad.  No  man  knoweth  his  hour,  nor  his 
day ;  and  all  he  asks  his  neighbour  is  of  the 
bill  which  they  make  at  the  pit's  mouth. 
Happy  is  he  that  can  breathe  God's  air,  even 
in  such  a  place  of  refuge  as  this." 

"  You  speak  a  good  word,"  said  I;  "yet 
how  shall  I  be  better  for  breathing  God's  air 
at  Hadleigh  when  any  day  may  bring  them 
who  will  hunt  me  —  ay  to  my  death,  as  you 
know  well,  Master  Ford?  Hast  any  better 
plan  than  Israel's,  that  you  should  hold 
him  in  blame  when  your  own  tongue  lacks 
counsel?" 

He  was  all  up  in  anger  now,  just  as  he  used 
to  be  in  the  old  time  when  I  was  brought  to 
the  block  of  a  false  quantity  in  my  Latin. 

"  Tut,  tut !  "  exclaimed  he,  "  what  froward- 
ness  is  this  which  sets  son  against  father? 
Would'st  deny  me  to  my  face  ?  Out  on  thee 
for  the  blockhead  I  have  bred!  Nay,  thou 
shalt  follow  my  plan  at  the  cudgel's  bidding,, 
259 


A   PURITAN'S   WIFE 

sir.  And  I  will  even  read  tbee  a  lesson  in 
manners  before  the  day  is  done." 

I  was  silent  upon  this,  choking  down  my 
anger  for  love  of  him ;  yet  not  very  readily. 
Perchance,  it  had  come  to  a  good  quarrel 
with  us  but  for  my  dear  wife,  who  turned 
it  very  prettily  with  a  memory  of  the  morn- 
ing. 

41  Oh,  Master  Ford !  "  cried  she,  "  how  shall 
we  need  a  lesson  after  that  you  taught  us  at 
the  tree's  foot?  Surely,  we  are  ready  pupils." 

It  was  a  hit,  upon  my  word;  and  when 
Master  Ford  had  coloured  up  because  of  the 
remembrance,  he  took  a  drink  of  wine,  and 
then  fell  to  laughing. 

**Ye  are  rogues  both,"  said  he,  "  and  I 
know  not  why  I  concern  myself  with  your 
affairs;  but  since  I  am  come,  I  will  even 
carry  out  my  intention,  which  is  "  —  here  he 
paused  and  put  on  his  accustomed  gravity, 
looking  hard  at  me  the  while —  "  which  is  to 
make  you  man  and  wife  upon  the  spot" 

"Master  Ford,"  cried  I,  amazed  at  his 
words,  "  is  there  any  need  of  that?  " 

"My  lad,"  said  he,  kindly  enough,  "  if  thou 
hast  no  other  testimony  of  thy  marriage  than 
the  leaf  of  the  book  which  my  lady  holds,  it 
260 


is  likely  to  go  ill  with  thee  when  the  Earl 
shall  carry  the  matter  before  the  judges.  But 
if  I  be  there  to  make  it  known  to  all  the 
world  that  thou  hast  found  a  wife  as  God  and 
the  Church  hath  ordained,  then  mayest  thou 
hold  up  thy  head  before  all  the  country." 

It  was  a  mighty  clever  thought,  one  which 
had  never  come  to  me  in  all  my  reasoning 
about  the  business.  Yet  no  sooner  had  he 
made  mention  of  it  than  I  saw  the  advantage 
we  were  like  to  derive  thereby,  and  the  ex- 
ceeding wisdom  that  had  led  Master  Ford  to 
his  intention.  As  for  my  lady,  she  was  all 
joy  at  the  first,  jumping  up  to  kiss  the  parson ; 
but  after  a  while,  she  had  some  shame  of  her 
readiness,  arid  fell  to  a  little  coyness. 

"Come,"  she  said,  "there  be  need  of  two 
in  any  bargain  such  as  you  name,  Master  Ford. 
What  if  one  of  them  be  not  willing  ?  " 

But  the  parson  was  never  a  man  to  jest 
upon  holy  things,  and  he  rebuked  her  —  to  my 
great  content  —  very  sharply. 

"  Child,"  said  he,  "  this  is  no  hour  to  come 
to  the  Lord  with  a  laugh  upon  your  lips. 
Thank  him  for  those  infinite  mercies  which 
have  carried  one  you  love  through  so  many 
perils  until  this  moment.  Well,  I  see  that 
261 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

ye  are  both  as  little  children  running  blindly 
you  know  not  to  what,  except  it  be  to  the 
darkness  of  pleasure,  which  shall  hide  the  peril 
from  you  both.  Yet  if  ye  be  not  both  earnest 
upon  this  purpose,  avowing  that  God  hath 
drawn  you  together  here  that  your  exceeding 
love  may  be  witnessed  against  all  the  world, 
then  will  I  have  no  say  upon  —  nay,  I  will 
ride  back  to  London  this  very  hour." 

The  rebuke  was  well  spoken,  and  I  knew 
that  she  had  deserved  it ;  yet  must  I  feel  my 
love  waxing  strong  while  he  upbraided  her, 
and  I  took  her  hand  presently  and  held  it  in 
my  lap.  Shame  on  me  if  I  had  forgot  in  that 
hour  the  difference  of  our  station  and  the 
high  place  to  which  fortune  had  called  her ; 
yet  here  she  was,  content  to  come  down  from 
the  castle  of  her  dreams  that  she  might  re- 
member Hugh  Peters,  whom  all  the  world 
had  cried  upon  and  the  very  dogs  had  hunted. 
Oh,  shame  upon  me,  I  say,  if  I  had  not  loved 
her  with  all  my  heart  and  soul  when  I  thought 
upon  her  kindness  and  how  that  she  had  but 
me  now  in  all  the  world ;  and,  God  knows, 
but  ill  equipped  to  shield  and  protect  her 
f-rorn  the  hurt  they  would  have  put  upon  her. 

The  parson  made  an  end  of  his  rebuke, 
262 


WE   HEAR   A   GREAT   PLAN 

and  delayed  no  more  to  carry  out  his  purpose. 
And  there  in  the  little  room  of  the  cottage 
with  the  sunlight  to  make  a  golden  pavement, 
and  the  song  of  the  birds,  very  merry,  through 
the  unglassed  windows,  he  knelt  down  ta 
offer  a  prayer  for  us ;  his  fine  voice  sweeter 
to  my  mind  than  any  music  of  the  King's 
singers;  and  his  face  made  noble  in  that 
earnest  pleading  with  his  Maker.  When  the 
prayer  was  done,  he  read  the  form  as  it  is  to 
be  found  in  the  second  prayer-book  of  King 
Edward;  and  thereafter  he  pronounced  us  man 
and  wife,  calling  old  Gideon  and  the  woman 
that  kept  the  cottage  to  bear  witness  thereto ; 
so  that  no  one,  not  even  the  king  himself, 
could  have  undone  that  thing  which  he  did  that 
morning. 

He  married  us,  I  say,  and  then,  mounting 
upon  his  horse,  he  rode  away  to  London, 
again  saying  that  he  would  return  irpon  the 
morrow  to  let  us  know  how  we  should  put 
the  thing  abroad,  with  any  other  counsel  he 
could  devise.  We  watched  him,  standing  at 
the  cottage  door ;  and  there  was  this  in  my 
heart  as  he  went,  that  I  bad  found  a  friend 
in  him  such  as  is  given  to  few  upon  this, 
earth. 

263 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

"  The  God  of  our  fathers  bless  you  both," 
cried  he,  turning  about  in  his  saddle  at  the 
mouth  of  the  brake,  "  and  put  His  shield 
before  you  and  give  you  light  to  lead  your 
steps." 

And  so  he  rode  away,  and  left  us  to  our  love. 
Nor  did  we  stand  long  at  the  cottage  door, 
since  we  knew  that  one  would  wait  to  give 
him  God-speed  at  the  thicket's  edge ;  and  we 
would  not  willingly  have  spied  upon  him  for 
the  second  time  that  day. 


264 


CHAFfER  XXVH 

I  DRAW  SWORD  AT  THE  BURN  SIDE 

IT  was  six  of  the  clock  before  I  so  much  as  let 
my  dear  wife  draw  har  hand  from  mine  after 
that  Master  Ford  had  left  us  in  the  cottage, 
but  the  hour  being  struck,  I  remembered  me 
of  Master  Wolf ;  and  said  that  I  would  run 
and  bring  him  to  the  place  that  he  might 
know  of  our  new  intentions,  and  sup  with  us 
rather  than  at  the  bivouac  where  he  waited. 
For  we  were  well  intentioned  now  as  to  the 
plan  we  would  follow,  being  come  to  this : 
that  I  should  lay  hid  at  Hadleigh  so  long  as 
might  be  possible  while  my  lady  rode  away  to 
Oxford  where  the  Court  was ;  there  publicly 
to  avow  that  she  was  my  wife  and  to  beg  the 
Kind's  clemency.  Save  for  this  business  of 
the  Paris  man  and  the  tale  he  told  of  me,  I 
had  hoped  for  the  venture,  trusting  all  to  my 
little  wife's  cleverness,  she  being  powerful  to 
persuade  a  man,  ay,  above  any  I  have  known. 
But  we  had  heard  nothing  of  Sir  Nathaniel 
265 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

Goulding  the  whilr  we  were  in  the  WOOCL.  ; 
and  God  knows  what  a  shadow  lay  upon  mj 
life  while  he  was  abroad  and  full  of  his  angers 
against  me. 

I  left  Marjory,  I  say,  at  the  gate  of  the 
thicket,  yet  very  unwillingly,  returning  often 
to  kiss  her,  and  then  again  finding  some  word 
which  I  must  speak  to  her —  ay,  though  I  was 
to  be  gone  but  the  half  of  an  hour.  Perchance 
she  had  come  with  me  but  for  the  things 
which  were  to  be  heard  and  seen  in  the 
woods  when  night  opened  the  door  of  death, 
and  wickedness  and  dreadful  sights  were 
abroad  in  the  brake.  I  remember  that  she 
wished  me  to  go  with  my  sword  drawn  and 
a  great  pistol  in  my  hand  ;  the  while  I  laughed 
at  her  fears,  asking  her  if  Hugh  Peters  was  so 
changed  that  he  must  cry  out  like  a  wench 
did  he  but  hear  a  word  of  threat,  or  spy  an 
over-bold  fellow  by  the  way.  And  so  kissing 
her  to  content,  I  ran  on,  more  joyful  than  any 
man  in  England. 

That  day,  for  a  truth,  was  the  one  I  would 
the  soonest  live  again  of  any  day  in  my 
eventful  life.  There  were  times  when  I  stood 
still  in  the  silence  of  a  glade  or  hollow  and 
looked  all  about  to  know  if  I  were  indeed 
266 


I  DRAW   SWORD 

in  my  own  country,  if  the  things  I  saw  were 
real  or  the  creatures  of  my  fancy.  But  yester- 
day I  had  gone  with  broken  step  and  hang- 
ing head,  knowing  thai  I  was  outcast  and 
exile ;  to-day  I  could  walk  with  the  best  of 
them,  holding  myself  boldly  as  if  to  tell  all 
the  world,  "  She  is  my  wife."  Not  that  I  could 
yet  venture  to  raise  my  eyes,  as  it  were,  to  a 
prospect  of  the  new  condition  I  might  —  did 
God  will  —  enjoy  as  my  lady's  husband.  Nay, 
I  put  it  aside  from  me  as  a  precious  thing 
to  be  toyed  with  yet  not  to  be  handled. 
Enough  for  me  to  have  my  lips  warmed  with 
her  kisses,  to  carry  remembrance  of  the  tender 
embraces  she  had  given  me,  to  run  on,  nay, 
I  swear  to  dance  on,  touching  the  bushes 
with  the  tips  of  my  fingers  like  any  urchin  in 
his  running;  and  promising  myself,  ay,  that 
I  would  make  old  Israel  open  his  eyes  and 
give  him  such  a  show  and  proof  of  my  love 
presently  as  he  had  never  had  in  all  his  days. 
It  was,  at  a  ready  venture,  the  half  of  a 
mile  from  the  cottage  to  the  glade  wkereia 
we  had  tethered  our  horses ;  yet  so  quickly 
did  I  go  that  I  was  at  the  burn  side,  which  is 
but  a  hundred  paces  from  our  bivouac,  while 
I  was  yet  hot  in  my  plan.  Never  once  did  I> 
267 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

as  I  went,  look  at  them  who  passed  by  me  or 
ran  out  of  their  hiding  places  to  change  a 
word  of  news.  When  I  came  to  the  burn 
itself,  I  doubt  not  that  the  same  haste  would 
have  carried  me  over,  but  for  a  man  who 
stood  on  the  bridge  and  was  halted  there, 
seeming  not  to  know  whether  to  cross  over  or 
go  back.  At  any  other  time  I  had  passed  him 
without  remark,  but  as  I  stood  to  wait  his 
pleasure,  I  did  not  fail  to  observe  that  he  was 
habited  beyond  ordinary  for  one  of  my  own 
countrymen,  having  the  black  frock  and  the 
broad  hat  of  a  French  priest ;  which,  indeed, 
I  soon  saw  that  he  was.  For  the  matter  of 
that,  he  appeared  to  be  no  less  astonished  to 
see  me  than  I  was  to  find  him  there  upon  the 
bridge;  and  when  we  had  watched  one  an- 
other, it  might  be  for  a  minute,  he  called  out 
loudly  in  the  French  tongue,  and  was  an- 
swered by  a  voice  from  the  bushes  upon  the 
further  side  of  the  brook.  Then  I  knew  who 
his  companion  was ;  for  the  second  voice  1 
had  heard  often,  both  upon  the  road  to  Wind- 
sor and  again  at  Hampstead.  Nor  was  I 
at  all  surprised,  after  I  had  heard  it,  to  ob- 
serve the  bushes  open  and  Sir  Nathaniel 
Goulding  himself  step  out  upon  the  bridge. 
268 


I  DRAW   SWORD 

He  saw  me  at  once,  drawing  back  upon  im- 
pulse ;  but  when  it  was  plain  to  him  that  he 
could  not  conceal  himself,  what  must  he  do 
but  feign  a  pleasure  to  see  me  and  cross  the 
bridge  with  both  hands  held  out. 

"St.  Denis,"  cried  he,  "but  we  are  well 
met,  Master  Peters.  No  other  brings  me  to 
the  town  of  Barnet,  I  swear.  That  I  should 
run  upon  you  in  the  woods  —  sacre  bleu,  't  was 
ever  my  fortune  to  find  you  at  the  lucky  mo- 
ment. Yet  methinks  you  are  not  overpleased 
to  see  me,  ami.  Body  of  John,  dost  come 
from  playing  the  gravedigger,  lad,  that  you 
should  stand  there  so." 

My  blood  was  hot  in  my  veins  at  this,  and 
I  drew  back  from  him,  thanking  my  God  that 
I  had  found  him  in  the  woods. 

"  Sir,"  said  I,  "  my  pleasure  I  keep  for  my 
friends,  and  if  I  must  play  the  gravedigger,  I 
will  the  first  find  a  body  which  has  need 
thereof.  I  pray  you  stand  aside  from  the 
bridge,  for  an  you  do  not,  we  will  even  see 
who  has  the  right  of  passage.  Oh,  surely  we 
are  well  met  this  night,  Captain  Goulding ! 
Draw  back  your  hands,  I  beg  of  you,  for  I 
like  not  their  colour.  There  is  water  in  yon 
burn  if  you  would  wash." 
269 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

I  had  hoped  that  this  would  move  him  to 
come  to  the  business  I  intended;  for  God 
knows  I  had  but  one  thought  when  I  beheld 
him,  and  it  was  this,  that  we  should  reckon 
then  and  there.  But  he  was  ever  a  man  to 
be  cunning  in  the  argument ;  and  now  he 
burst  out  laughing  at  me,  repeating  the  jest 
to  the  French  abb£  who  stood  with  him. 
Presently,  the  two  of  them  went  back  over 
the  bridge  and  engaged  a  little  while  in  dis- 
pute, with  many  gestures  in  the  manner  of 
them  of  Paris.  I  heard  the  priest  telling  him 
loudly,  in  the  French  tongue,  that  he  had 
never  seen  me  before ;  which  he  repeated 
many  times.  On  my  part  my  hand  was  even 
then  upon  the  hilt  of  my  sword,  and  I  lusted 
for  the  fight  —  ay,  as  I  have  never  lusted  in 
the  heat  of  battle. 

The  two  stood  in  dispute,  I  say,  and  when 
it  was  done  they  both  came  over  the  bridge 
together ;  the  Captain  first,  and  very  merry,  as 
one  who  has  heard  a  fine  thing.  He  did  not 
seem  to  remember  that  I  had  affronted  him, 
for  he  walked  up  to  me  without  any  word  of 
parley,  putting  his  hand  boldly  upon  my 
shoulder. 

"  Master  Peters,"  cried  he.  "  if  you  will 
270 


I  DRAW  SWORD 

ride  with  me  as  far  as  Barnet,  I  will  tell  you 
the  best  jest  you  have  heard  this  many  a  day. 
Name  of  the  devil !  If  I  had  not  the  abbe's 
word  for  it,  I  would  not  believe  it  even  upon 
oath.  But  he  speaks  for  you,  declaring  that 
you  are  not  the  man  that  has  come  out  of 
Paris  to  do  us  a  mischief ;  and  what  he  says 
I  must  heed.  I  would  that  I  had  known  it 
when  first  I  clapped  eyes  on  you  at  Epping. 
St.  Denis  !  I  had  been  spared  three  months 
of  unrest  about  you,  while  you  —  nay,  man, 
you  should  have  played  the  lover  the  quicker. 
Not  that  you  have  been  a  laggard  in  your 
business,  friend  Hugh.  Oh,  I  hear  great 
tales  of  your  employment  these  three  days 
past.  And  hark  ye,  a  word  upon  that :  pluck 
the  blossom  while  you  may,  for  others  have 
picked  petals,  and  you  are  like  to  get  but  a 
sorry  flower  if  you  do  not  hasten.  You  un- 
derstand me  —  nay,  look  not  so  glum,  for 
verily,  I  mean  well  to  you." 

He  said  this  with  a  smile  very  evil  to  see ; 
the  while  the  French  abbe  was  there  to  point 
the  saying  with  his  laughter.  But  I  had  come 
to  the  full  of  ray  anger  now,  and  when  he 
spoke  so  of  my  dear  wife,  I  stepped  back  and 
struck  him  upon  the  mouth.  All  my  hate  of 
271 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

him,  all  that  I  had  suffered  by  his  doing,  and 
strong  above  this,  the  remembrance  that  my 
lady  liked  him  a  little,  gave  me  the  devil's 
arm  to  strike  the  blow.  God !  I  thought 
that  I  had  killed  so  did  the  blood  flow  over 
his  silvered  vest  and  upon  the  hand  he  raised 
to  shield  himself.  Nevertheless,  he  was  only 
skin  hurt ;  and  after  he  had  stood  silent  be- 
fore me,  it  might  be  for  the  half  of  a  minute, 
he  gave  a  great  oath  and  drew  sword.  The 
Lord  be  my  witness,  it  was  a  moment  I  had 
lived  for  since  he  had  carried  me  to  the  castle 
at  Windsor,  and  with  a  devil's  cry  like  his 
own,  I  made  my  blade  leap  that  I  might  come 
to  the  engagement. 

It  is  in  my  memory  that  the  sun  was  upon 
the  line  of  the  lower  trees  when  our  blades 
crossed.  A  deep  red  light,  playing  about 
his  face,  shone  down  from  a  sky  hung  with 
crimson  and  red  at  the  zenith,  but  curtained 
below  with  the  fringe  of  the  forest  and  the 
clouds  of  night.  Save  for  the  splash  of  the 
burn  there  was  a  great  silence  in  the  brake. 
The  very  wind  had  died  down  until  the  aspens 
were  fallen  to  a  breath  of  sleep.  We  had 
chosen  for  our  standing-place  a  bank  of  mud 
baked  hard  in  the  sun,  which  had  made  it  like 
272 


I  DRAW   SWORD 

the  floor  of  a  court  for  tennis  players;  but 
here  the  advantage  was  with  him,  for  he 
stood  somewhat  above  me.  Quick  as  they 
call  me  in  play,  I  could  not  forget  that  he 
had  learnt  the  art  of  fence  in  Paris,  where  all 
are  quick.  Indeed,  we  had  thrust  but  tw.ice 
when  I  said  to  myself  that  it  must  be  no  boy's 
work,  but  a  reckoning  heavy  to  the  last  line. 
And  he  was  mighty  cool  from  the  beginning  : 
casting  a  taunt  in  my  teeth  of  my  being  a 
farmer's  son,  and  bidding  me  sing  him  a 
psalm,  which  provoked  me  to  lose  myself 
early  in  anger;  and,  if  this  were  not  enough, 
there  came  to  me  a  vision  of  my  little  wife 
standing  in  an  open  place  of  the  thicket.  I 
knew  that  it  was  but  a  vision,  yet  the  remem- 
brance which  it  commanded  —  that  I  might 
die  by  this  French  rogue's  hand  after  all  — 
was  like  lead  upon  my  mind. 

They  were  wont  to  say  in  Paris,  at  the 
school  of  my  master,  that  I  had  as  pretty  a 
touch  with  the  rapier  as  any  man  in  France. 
It  is  not  for  me  to  extol  their  judgment  in 
this  place,  save  to  explain  the  sorry  figure  I 
cut  that  night  at  Hadleigh.  Perchance,  had 
I  but  set  about  it  with  less  heat,  I  had  been 
more  than  a  match  for  this  Captain  Gould- 
is  273 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

ing;  but  I  was  old  in  my  impulse  and  full  of 
hate  of  him,  which  made  me  gnash  my  tee* 
like  a  brute  thing,  and  roar  out  to  all  tee 
forest  that  I  would  surely  kill  him.  He  an- 
swered me  with  a  sneer,  which  racked  my 
temper  and  made  me  fly  at  him  so  wildly 
that  I  went  near  to  striking  his  sword  from 
his  hand.  Twice  I  cut  over  and  lunged  in 
sixte;  there  was  no  trick  Maitre  Antonio 
had  taught  me  which  I  did  not  employ  —  but, 
Lord!  savagely  and  ill  done,  like  a  lad  at 
his  lesson.  As  I  live,  I  could  feel  his  laugh- 
ter shaking  upon  his  blade:  his  touch  was 
firm  and  sure,  like  the  touch  of  a  man  who 
has  grasped  victory.  I  can  see  him  to  this 
day  looking  me  through  and  through  with  bis 
steady  eyes;  the  sun  crfmson  upon  his  face, 
the  jeer  upon  his  lips.  God!  it  was  a  humil- 
iation beyond  all  bearing  to  me  that  he  should 
prove  my  master,  after  I  had  waited  so  long 
for  the  reckoning.  And  all  the  while  the 
French  abbe*  was  beseeching  him  to  forbear, 
running  hither  and  hither  like  a  man  dis- 
tracted, or  kneeling  down  to  pray  God  that 
He  would  bring  us  to  our  senses. 

I  was  fighting  savagely  now,  with  breath 
quick  and  firm  hand.     The  beat  of  my  foot 
274 


I   DRAW    SWORD 

upon  the  ground  fell  heavy  like  a  hammer; 
my  veins  were  full  of  blood  and  outstanding. 
If  there  were  moments  when  I  must  ask  my- 
self, "Shall  I  ever  see  my  dear  wife  again?" 
other  moments  in  which  I  said,  "She  likes 
him  a  little,"  quickened  my  arm  and  warmed 
my  heart.  I  knew  that  I  had  the  will  to 
drive  my  blade  through  him  —  ay,  twenty 
times  —  again  and  again,  until  his  body 
should  be  still  upon  the  grass  at  my  side. 
But  never  was  there  shield  more  sure  than  his 
sword.  Like  a  wall  of  stone  it  stood  betwixt 
us.  I  slashed  at  him  and  was  parried  with  a 
bend  of  the  wrist;  I  rushed  upon  him  and 
was  driven  back  to  the  engagement  with  the 
touch  of  the  master's  hand.  I  played  a  feint 
and  was  answered  with  the  exhortation  to 
remember  myself :  Lord !  that  it  should  have 
been  he  who  spoke  so  to  me ! 

"Master  Peters,"  was  his  word,  "I  see 
plainly  that  you  want  your  breath.  Go  a 
little  more  gently,  I  beseech  you.  Did  they 
teach  you  no  better  than  that  in  Paris  ?  Give 
me  but  an  hour  and  I  will  find  a  farmer's  lad 
with  whom  you  shall  have  a  merry  bout  —  and 
more  at  your  ease.  Observe,  I  turn  by  sixte, 
octave,  and  half-counter.  St.  Denis!  only 
275 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

a  child  would  have  made  BO  ill  a  stroke  as 
that." 

I  had  driven  him  back  a  little  at  this  time 
—  back  until  he  was  almost  at  the  burn's 
edge.  For  the  first  time  I  had  the  heart  to 
believe  that  he  should  eat  his  words.  The 
message  of  his  blade,  read  upon  my  arm, 
seemed  to  tell  me  that  his  jeers  belied  him, 
and  that  he  faltered.  But  that  was  a  sorry 
guess,  and  went  to  my  undoing.  For  at  the 
very  moment  when  I  cried  out  that  I  had 
him,  and  played  from  the  high  line  to  the 
low,  he  met  me  with  the  counter,  and  sent 
my  sword  flying  in  the  air.  Then,  and  with 
the  same  turn,  he  thrust  me  in  the  shoulder, 
and  I  felt  the  steel  running  deep  into  my  flesh 
with  a  horrid  pain  which  turned  me  sick  and 
dizzy.  It  was  odd,  I  swear,  yet  long  minutes 
passed,  and  still  I  did  not  know  that  he  had 
worsted  me.  Nay,  I  stood  like  one  dumb- 
founded :  my  eyes  upon  my  sword,  which  lay 
shining  like  a  silver  snake  in  the  grass;  my 
hand  pressed  to  my  shoulder  because  of  the 
hurt.  He,  on  his  part,  had  lowered  his  point 
that  he  might  watch  me  more  closely;  and  I 
remember  that  the  French  abbe  was  at  his  side 
imploring  him  to  have  done  with. 
276 


I   DRAW   SWORD 

"Oh,"  said  he,  "that  is  as  Master  Peters 
wishes.  I  have  no  cause  of  quarrel  with  him. 
Dame!  it  is  a  pleasure  to  me  to  teach  him 
how  the  sword  should  be  held.  Does  he  wish 
it,  we  will  even  play  the  game  again." 

"Sir,"  said  I,  "it  is  my  wish,"  —  and  with 
that  I  made  a  step  to  pick  up  my  sword ;  but 
the  blood  gushed  out  of  my  wound  when  I 
stooped,  and  I  fell  sick  and  dizzy  upon  the 
green.  Before  I  could  rise  again,  the  old 
abbe's  arms  were  round  about  me,  and  he 
was  comforting  me  with  a  voice  gentle  as  a 
woman's. 

"My  son,  my  son,"  cried  he,  "look  up  to 
God,  for  surely  you  are  dying." 

"  Oh! "  cried  I,  "  how  shall  I  look  up  to 
God  when  he  has  killed  me?"  —  and  so  say- 
ing, the  woods  and  the  men  and  the  crimson 
of  the  sky  were  hid  in  darkness  from  my 
eyes,  and  I  fainted. 


277 


CHAPTER  XXVIH 

I   HEAR   A    GREAT   THING    OF   SIR   NATHANIEL 

MY  swoon  passed  quickly.  When  I  opened 
my  eyes  again  I  was  still  pillowed  upon  the 
abbe's  arm,  the  while  Captain  Goulding  stood 
watching,  he  having  both  his  sword  and  my 
own  in  his  hand.  I  saw  at  once  that  they 
had  torn  my  vest  from  my  throat,  and  had 
bound  my  wound  with  a  strip  of  linen  rent 
from  my  own  shirt.  There  was  a  great  pain 
in  my  shoulder  as  though  one  had  touched  it 
with  a  glowing  iron,  and  I  was  very  weak  in 
my  limbs ;  yet  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  was  not 
to  die,  and  I  know  not  whether  I  took  com- 
fort or  despair  of  this.  The  abbe  was  the 
first  to  speak  to  me. 

"Courage,  my  son,"  cried  he;  "the  good 
God  has  saved  you.  Oh,  surely  you  will 
live  now." 

He  gave  me  to  drink  of  a  cordial  water  in 
a  horn  rimmed  with  silver;  and  when  he  had 
bathed  my  forehead  —  ay,  as  tenderly  as  a 
278 


I  HEAR  A   GREAT  THING 

woman  might  have  done  —  with  a  little  water 
from  the  brook,  he  passed  a  word  to  the  other, 
and  got  a  gesture  for  his  answer. 

"  Come,  Master  Peters,"  now  cried  Sir 
Nathaniel,  "  I  am  sorry  to  see  you  thus;  but 
you  will  not  hold  me  in  blame  thereby.  It  is 
but  a  scratch,  as  the  abbe  says.  Can  you 
contrive  with  our  help  to  get  so  far  as  yonder 
town  ?  —  a  chirurgeon  shall  dress  you.  I  be- 
seech you  forgive  me  for  the  hurt  I  have 
given." 

It  was  a  kindly  word,  and  all  my  anger 
seemed  to  have  run  out  with  my  blood,  so 
that  I  had  the  will  but  not  the  voice  to  thank 
him.  As  I  live,  I  had  never  spoken  so  to  him 
had  he  been  prone  upon  the  grass,  and  I  min- 
istering to  him.  When  he  had  done,  they 
gave  me  the  support  of  their  arms,  and,  being 
careful  to  go  with  slow  steps,  we  gained  the 
edge  of  the  wood,  and  passed  by  the  pickets 
upon  the  showing  of  the  captain's  bill  of 
health,  and  his  voucher  that  he  would  answer 
for  my  hurt  being  no  more  than  a  sword's 
thrust.  The  house  which  he  had  named  lay 
a  little  back  from  the  road  upon  the  out- 
skirts ;  and  here  he  brought  a  chirurgeon  out 
of  Barnet,  who  made  light  of  the  cut  I  had 
279 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

got,  and  gave  me  good  relief  with  a  lotion  of 
oils. 

"  Sir,"  said  the  fellow,  "  you  will  please  to 
lie  the  night  in  this  house,  and  to  make  no 
movement  which  will  trouble  your  wound. 
I  promise  you,  do  you  but  rest  a  while,  that 
you  shall  be  yourself  when  a  week  has  passed. 
There  is  nothing  touched  to  set  up  the  fever, 
and  you  are  a  young  man.  Oh,  sir,  there  is 
no  drug  against  a  sickness  like  a  lusty  and 
a  well-kept  youth.  I  beg  you,  be  content  to 
rest  until  I  shall  pronounce  you  factus  et 
reductus  ad  sanitatem.  Odds,  sirs,  't  is  as 
fine  a  case  for  the  post  hoc  to  follow  upon  the 
propter  as  ever  I  saw.  Lucky  to  see  such  a 
thing  in  these  days,  when  men  are  struck,  not 
with  any  visible  sword,  gentlemen,  but  with 
the  sword  of  the  Almighty.  Who  shall  stand 
against  that?  Nay,  you  answer  me  by  your 
looks;  yet  if  you  would  have  a  sure  and 
certain  preventative  against  the  plague,  gen- 
tlemen, I  can  even  sell  you  one  for  the  matter 
of  a  crown.  Yon  is  a  scratch  —  medicus 
nihil  aliud  est  quam  animi  consolatio.  Let 
the  young  gentleman  lie  twenty  hours  in  the 
composition  of  melodious  trifles,  nugseque 
canorae,  as  Horace  hath  writ,  and  his  mistress 
280 


I   HEAR   A   GREAT   THING 

shall  spy  neither  faltering  step  nor  weak 
heart." 

I  laughed  at  him  upon  this,  for  he  was  a 
mighty  pompous  fellow,  and  his  promise  to 
give  us  a  preventative  against  the  sickness 
for  a.  crown  was  a  ridiculous  thing  to  hear. 
But  at  the  mention  of  my  mistress  it  came 
upon  me  very  suddenly  that  little  Marjory 
would  be  even  then  waiting  for  me  at  the 
cottage.  This  gave  me  so  sudden  a  start, 
that  I  might  well  have  burst  my  wound  again. 
Nor  dare  I  tell  them  how  it  stood  with  me; 
but  could  only  lie  back  upon  my  couch  and 
swear  that  wound  or  no  wound  I  would  be 
with  her  before  the  morn.  In  which  resolve 
and  plan  —  very  foolish  both  —  I  hearkened 
to  Captain  Goulding  when  he  drew  a  chair  to 
my  conch  and  spoke  with  me. 

"You  hear,  Master  Peters?"  cried  he. 
"Twenty  hours  upon  that  bed  and  afterward 
where  you  will.  Believe  me  that  I  regret 
this  night's  work.  'T  was  none  of  my  doing, 
as  you  can  bear  witness.  And  I  will  even 
tell  you  another  thing,  that  I  care  not  now, 
except  for  your  own  sake,  whether  you  be 
free  or  prisoner.  It  is  plain  to  me  that  all 
the  talk  of  your  coming  here  upon  this  French 
281 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

business  was  foolish  talk  on  the  part  of  ttiose 
who  mistook  you  for  another.  As  for  myself, 
I  confess  that  I  weary  of  this  England  of  mine 
and  all  that  I  have  seen  and  heard  here.  My 
heart  is  in  the  French  city,  where  the  heart 
of  every  gentleman  must  be.  God  helping 
me,  I  will  even  cross  the  seas  this  week  to 
return  no  more.  But  you  will  find  my  ser- 
vants ready  to  do.  your  bidding,  and,  I  pray 
you,  command  them  as  your  own.  It  is  well 
known  to  me  in  what  employment  you  have 
engaged  yourself  since  you  came  to  Hadleigh. 
Forgive  me  if  I  had  stood  well  with  Mistress 
Marjory.  You  will  understand  without  word 
of  mine,  Master  Peters,  that  a  woman's  ear  is 
not  to  be  despised  by  him  who  embarks  upon 
a  venture  needing  many  ears.  I  can  jest  with 
you  upon  that  matter  the  easier  since  I  have 
a  wife  of  my  own  in  Paris  and  three  children, 
who  might  well  stand  with  your  mistress  for 
sisters.  You  are  a  bold  fellow,  and  your 
courage  is  very  pretty.  Let  an  old  man  con- 
jure you  to  add  a  little  thought  to  it  some- 
times ;  for  the  head  is  stronger  than  the  sword, 
and  will  be  while  the  world  runs.  I  shall 
carry  to  Paris  good  remembrances  of  our 
meeting;  nor  will  you,  when  all  is  done* 
282 


I  HEAR  A  GREAT  THING 

think  so  ill  of  the  man  who  brought  you  out 
of  Epping.  To-night  I  ride  to  London. 
Permit  me,  at  least,  to  go  there  as  one  with 
no  cause  of  quarrel  against  any  man." 

He  held  out  his  hand  to  me,  and  I  swear 
all  my  hate  of  him  changed  to  love  upon  the 
instant.  Hurt  and  anger,  and  that  which  he 
had  put  upon  me  at  Hampstead,  what  were 
these  to  me  when  I  knew  that  he  had  a  wife 
in  Paris  ?  Lord,  thought  I,  what  a  thing  to 
tell  Marjory,  and  to  bring  her  to  shame  that 
she  liked  him  a  little !  It  were  as  though  all 
my  strength  came  back  to  me  at  the  saying. 
I  had  the  will  to  leap  up  from  my  couch  and 
jump  about  the  room;  nor  did  I  any  longer 
withhold  my  hand,  but  thanked  him  as  though 
he  had  been  my  own  father. 

"Sir,"  said  I,  "it  is  very  plain  to  me  that 
I  have  done  wrong  by  you.  Let  there  be  no 
more  remembrance  of  it.  I  will  think  of  you 
often  among  the  number  of  my  friends.  You 
shall  not  find  me  ingrate  if  ever  the  day 
come.  Nay,  you  make  me  forget  my  pain. 
I  doubt  not,  if  it  were  fought  over  again,  and 
I  had  the  high  place  of  the  bank  —  but  of 
that  we  will  not  speak." 

He  smiled  very  cunningly  when  he  heard 
283 


me;  and  after  we  had  taken  a  little  supper 
together,  and  I  had  thanked  the  French  abbe 
for  his  kindness,  they  rode  away  to  London, 
leaving  me  to  the  care  of  the  hag  that  kept 
the  house.  I  had  never  meant  from  the  first 
to  pay  heed  to  the  pompous  chirurgeon ;  and 
now,  when  the  place  was  still  and  the  hag 
gone  to  her  bed,  I  made  bold  to  rise  from  my 
seat  and  to  see  if  I  could  walk  at  all.  Though 
I  must  crawl  upon  my  hands  and  knees,  I 
swore  that  I  would  cross  the  wood  to  my 
little  wife's  side.  It  was  very  sweet  to  re- 
member that  I  might  lay  my  head  upon  her 
shoulder  and  be  comforted  in  her  kiss,  and 
feel  her  gentle  hands  about  my  wound.  When 
I  stood  up  at  last,  it  was  to  find  myself  a 
little  dizzy  in  the  head  and  stiff  in  my  limbs, 
like  one  who  has  lain  long  upon  dewy  grass. 
But  I  pressed  my  hand  firm  against  my  shoul- 
der, that  the  wound  might  not  gape  again; 
and  taking  up  my  sword,  though  not  buckling 
it,  I  unlatched  the  door  of  the  house,  and  so 
came  out  into  the  strip  of  garden  which  bor- 
ders upon  the  Great  North  Road. 

It  was  a  summer's    night,  lacking   moon, 
but  with  so  great  a  brightness  of  the  stars  in 
the  heavens,  that  one  mighf  almost  have  seen 
284 


I  HEAR  A  GREAT  THING 

to  read  print.  I  made  sure  that  there  would 
be  no  one  abroad  at  such  an  hour,  and  I  went 
boldly  to  the  gate  of  the  garden  and  so  out  on 
to  the  highway.  There  I  had  taken,  it  may 
have  been,  ten  steps  when  some  one  called  to 
me,  pleasantly,  and  with  the  voice  of  a  man 
who  would  pass  me  good-night. 

"Well  met,  Hugh  Peters,  upon  my  word," 
cried  the  man.  And  so  I  turned  round  to 
find  that  one  of  the  King's  guards  had  his 
hand  laid  upon  my  shoulder,  and  that  he  was 
no  other  than  the  trooper  I  had  seen  from 
the  window  of  my  bedchamber  at  Hampstead. 

And,  as  I  live,  I  could  think  of  nothing 
else  but  the  cunning  laugh  with  which  Sir 
Nathaniel  Goulding  had  left  the  room  to  ride 
away  to  London. 


285 


CHAPTER  XXIX 

THE   CLOAKED   MAN   IS   KNOWN   TO   ME 

THERE  were  five  troopers  with  him  who  had 
taken  me;  he,  I  saw,  being  the  captain  of 
the  company,  as  his  trappings  showed  me. 
Whether  they  had  just  ridden  up  or  had  been 
halted  there  against  my  coming  I  knew  not, 
nor  could  I  think.  It  were  as  though  a  bolt 
from  heaven  had  dropped  to  strike  my  heart 
dead. 

"  The  King  fears  my  tale  no  longer,"  said 
I  to  myself;  "and  so  they  carry  me  to  my 
death."  All  the  treacherous  cunning  of  it, 
the  dreadful  thought  that  I  was  cut  off  from 
my  little  wife  forever,  that  I  had  known  but 
one  day  of  life  in  all  my  years,  stupefied  me. 
Not  a  word  could  I  speak  when  the  guard 
touched  me;  I  had  anger  neither  against 
God  nor  man.  I  was  like  one  struck  dumb  by 
misfortune,  robbed  even  of  the  mind  to  grieve, 
silent  in  the  very  weight  of  my  misery. 
286 


THE  CLOAKED  MAN 

The  guard  greeted  me  pleasantly,  I  say; 
nor  could  he  understand  my  silence.  'T  was 
a  common  thing  for  such  as  him  to  make 
suffering  a  bed-fellow  and  death  his  play- 
mate. He  named  me  coward,  I  make  sure, 
and  began  to  have  some  contempt  for  me  in 
his  heart.  He  did  not  know  that  my  wife's 
kiss  was  still  warm  upon  my  lips,  that  I 
longed  for  her  then  as  man  has  never  longed 
for  anything  on  God's  earth;  no,  not  for 
gold,  nor  place,  nor  station,  nay,  nor  life. 
He  found  me  but  a  sorry  knave,  meet  for  the 
gallows,  a  common  spy.  If  he  gave  me  a 
kind  word,  it  was  of  his  pity,  not  of  his  love. 

"Come,  Hugh  Peters,"  said  he,  "would 
you  make  me  think  that  I  have  laid  hands  on 
a  wench?  God's  truth,  did  I  set  up  your 
face  for  a  bogle  in  yon  field,  there  would  be 
no  rooks  left  in  all  Middlesex.  Take  heart 
of  it,  man,  and  go  like  a  merry  fellow.  'T  is 
as  easy  as  crack  a  nut  any  time,  and  all  the 
jades  in  town  there  to  see  you  dance.  Dost 
fear  the  rope  ?  Out  on  you  for  a  craven !  " 

"  Sir,"  said  I,  for  his  words  stung  me. 
"Perchance  I  fear  death  no  more  than  my  fel- 
lows. If  it  be  God's  will  that  I  must  die, 
then  I  will  show  you  whether  I  be  craven  or 
287 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

no.  You  have  heard,  I  doubt  not,  that  I 
carry  the  hurt  of  a  new  wound,  which  your 
usage  of  me  has  gone  near  to  burst  again. 
Yet  could  I  hold  a  sword  in  my  hand  —  but 
that  is  idle  talk,  for  I  am  weak,  and  sick, 
and  without  friends,  as  you  see." 

It  was  far  from  me  to  beg  his  pity,  I  vow; 
but  I  shall  ever  carry  a  remembrance  of  Cap- 
tain Harry  Seymour  as  one  of  a  true  heart 
and  a  friend.  No  sooner  did  I  make  men- 
tion of  my  wound  than  he  sprang  from  his 
horse  and  stood  by  my  side,  bidding  a  corporal 
light  a  lantern  that  he  might  see  my  face. 

"  Master  Peters,"  cried  he,  very  kindly,  "  I 
swear  upon  my  honour  that  I  knew  nothing 
of  this.  You  have  a  hurt,  you  say  —  how 
came  you  by  that  ?  " 

I  told  him  of  the  affair  in  the  wood,  and 
how  that  Sir  Nathaniel  had  sold  me  after 
passing  his  word. 

"Yes,"  said  I,  "give  me  the  high  place  of 
the  bank,  and  I  will  worst  him  to-morrow. 
He  is  old  in  cunning.  I  had  but  a  lad's  head, 
and  there  was  one  waiting  for  me  —  but  that 
is  my  affair,  sir.  Deal  gently  with  me  for 
God's  sake,  for  I  have  been  used  very  ill." 

"  Nay,"  exclaimed  he,  "  }t  was  a  sorry  trick 
288 


THE   CLOAKED   MAN" 

to  pass  his  word  and  then  to  bring  us  hither. 
Believe  me,  Master  Peters,  I  have  no  heart 
in  this  night's  work.  But  carry  you  to 
London  I  must,  for  to  that  am  I  sent.  Let 
me  put  you  upon  my  saddle  until  we  be  come 
to  Baruet,  and  I  can  get  you  a  cup  of  sack 
and  a  second  horse.  You  may  be  sure  that 
we  find  the  business  ill  enough,  and  are  like 
to  remember  it.  They  say  that  the  town  has 
now  no  grave  big  enough  for  its  dead.  The 
grass  grows  within  the  very  gates.  Who 
shall  ride  to  London  at  such  a  time  and  say 
that  the  morrow  will  not  find  his  body  in  the 
pit?  God  bear  witness  I  am  not  over  given 
to  thoughts  of  my  condition,  Master  Peters, 
but  willingly  would  I  pay  a  hundred  guineas 
to  be  quit  of  this  employment." 

It  was  plain  to  me  that  reflection  upon  the 
danger  of  riding  into  the  city  was  no  new 
thing  to  him ;  and  the  faces  of  the  others  in 
his  company  were  an  echo  of  his  foreboding. 
I  heard  a  low  talking,  and  many  a  whispered, 
"  Lord  have  mercy  upon  us!  "  which  was  the 
cry  in  that  day  of  them  who  were  afflicted. 
But  Captain  Harry  was  quick  to  pass  the  thing 
by;  and  when  he  had  lifted  me  upon  his 
horse,  he  held  to  my  leather  and  began  to 
19  289 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

walk  by  my  side,  feigning  to  be  merry  and 
of  a  good  heart. 

"A  plague  upon  all  this! "  cried  he.  "Who 
knows  that  a  bolt  may  not  drop  from  heaven 
and  strike  us  dead  before  we  come  to  London 
city  at  all?  Were  I  in  your  shoes,  I  would 
hope  the  best  from  such  times  as  these,  Mas- 
ter Peters.  For  where  shall  you  find  a  hang- 
man in  a  city  of  dead  men,  and  how  will  Jack 
Ketch  wet  his  weasand  with  a  drink  of 
physic  when  naught  else  is  to  be  had  within 
the  gates?  Odds,  sir,  'tis  a  very  pretty  wager 
to  lay  that  you  shall  not  hang  this  three 
months ;  and  I  will  even  condition  it  with  you 
—  to  be  paid  to  them  you  name  if  the  thing 
be  lost,  or  to  be  got  from  your  assigns  shall 
it  come  to  me." 

All  the  guard  laughed  at  his  humour;  and 
one  they  called  Corporal  Jack  cried  out  that 
Master  Harry  Seymour  was  ever  a  devil  in  the 
matter  of  a  wager;  but  another  said,  "  God 
save  us  all  when  we  be  come  to  Hoi  born 
Bars,"  and  to  this  all  echoed  a  loud  "Amen." 
Nor  could  Master  Harry  bring  them  again  to 
merriment,  but,  very  silent  and  doleful,  we 
rode  up  to  the  inn  at  Barnet,  and  there  called 
for  the  ostler. 

290 


THE   CLOAKED  MAN 

This  was  about  the  hour  of  midnight,  when 
by  ordinary  custom  the  town  should  have 
been  long  abed  and  only  watch-dogs  barking. 
But  in  those  dreadful  days  all  was  out  of  the 
common,  so  that  night  brought  neither  sleep 
nor  silence.  The  town  was,  for  a  truth,  full 
of  clamour  and  confusion  when  we  rode  in. 
So  thick  was  the  press  of  coaches  and  of 
waggons  about  the  inn  door  that  we  must  bawl 
over  a  barrier  of  wheels,  or  stand  to  watch 
serving  men  run  hither  and  thither,  some 
with  torches,  some  with  wine-cups  —  all  very 
wan  and  anxious  like  men  long  lacking  beds. 
Scarce  a  minute  went  by  without  bringing 
now  a  horseman,  now  a  coach  up  the  hill 
where  is  the  road  to  London;  and  Lord!  to 
hear  their  tales  of  the  city,  how  that  the  dead 
lay  in  the  very  gutters  for  want  of  pits  big 
enough  to  hold  them  —  the  while  men  and 
women  flung  themselves  into  the  waters  in 
their  agonies  —  was  a  thing  to  still  the  heart. 
Nor  did  we  find  it  any  better  in  the  parlour 
of  the  inn  itself,  where  men  stood  together 
in  a  great  press  —  some  to  tell  that  further 
passage  by  that  road  was  impossible  —  others 
again,  very  hot  and  excited  in  their  talk, 
swearing  that  they  would  go  on,  by  God. 
291 


A   PURITAN'S   WIFE 

We  saw  plainly  enough  that  we  should  get  no 
shelter  there;  and  Master  Harry,  though  he 
declared  that  he  would  drive  them  out  with 
the  flat  of  his  sword  presently,  must  perforce 
go  out  to  the  stables  and  command  that  wine 
should  be  brought  him  there. 
,  "And  hark  ye,  my  man,"  cried  he  very 
I  boldly  to  the  landlord;  "  make  haste  to  serve 
me,  or  I  will  even  burn  your  house  about 
your  ears.  Dost  not  see  that  I  am  abroad 
upon  the  King's  business?  Harry  Seymour 
is  my  name,  and,  by  my  soul,  you  shall 
remember  it  long  an  you  do  not  bestir." 

I  was  sorry  for  that  man  —  so  did  his  com- 
pany plague  him ;  and  what  with  the  clamour 
in  the  street  and  the  flare  of  the  torches  and 
the  cries  of  the  horsemen,  I  seemed  to  be  in 
k  a  world  afar,  beholding  all  things  but  dimly, 
and  awake  not  at  all  to  my  condition.  But 
I  remember  that  Captain  Harry  led  me  to  the 
stable-yard  of  the  inn,  and  was  about  to  enter 
a  stall  there  when  a  man,  whose  face  was 
hid  by  a  black  cloak,  stepped  before  him  and 
greeted  him  very  civilly. 

"  Sir,"  said  he,  "  if  you  have  any  love 
for  your  life,  I  pray  you  will  not  enter 
there." 

292 


THE   CLOAKED   MAN 

"And  why,  sir?"  asked  the  Captain  very 
proudly. 

"  Because,  do  your  eyes  follow  the  light  of 
my  lantern,  you  will  even  see  the  bodies  of 
three  men  lying  in  the  straw.  Hush !  put  it 
not  abroad ;  for  what  can  the  master  of  this 
place  do  when  many  fall  dead  at  his  door, 
and  others  are  struck  with  the  cup  at  their  * 
lips?  God's  word,  ye  will  be  well  advised 
to  get  upon  your  horse  again  and  to  make  for 
London  with  what  speed  you  may." 

I  have  never  seen  a  man  more  astonished 
than  Master  Seymour  when  he  looked  into 
the  stall.  And  I  think  he  was  frighted,  too, 
for  he  drew  back  at  the  word  and  walked 
some  paces  down  the  yard. 

"  I  know  not  who  you  may  be,  sir,"  ex- 
claimed he,  "but  surely  you  have  done  me  a 
service.  Could  I  but  get  a  horse,  I  would 
hasten  on  as  you  say  —  yet  how  shall  a  horse 
be  found?" 

"  Captain,"  said  the  other  very  quickly,  "I 
have  business  in  London  myself,  and  if  I 
may  ride  there  so  far  in  your  company,  the 
horse  that  you  lack  shall  be  at  yon  gate  before 
the  clock  strikes  again." 

The  Captain  thanked  him,  and  called  his 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

men  from  the  parlour.     But  I  stood  wonder- 
struck  and  speechless. 

For  he  who  spake  the  promise  to  Master 
Seymour  was  none  other  than  old  Israel  Wolf, 
whom  I  had  left  at  dawn  in  the  glade  of  the 
woods. 


CHAPTER  XXX 


THE  man  went  upon  his  errand,  I  say,  and 
Captain  Harry  fell  to  pacing  the  stable-yard, 
he  being  now  low  in  spirit  and  scarce  ready 
with  a  jest  even  for  the  wenches  of  the  inn- 
But  so  much  as  he  lost  heart  did  I  gain  it. 
The  coming  of  Israel  was  like  a  gift  of  blood 
to  my  veins.  Never  once  since  they  carried 
me  from  Hadleigh  had  I  thought  until  thia 
time  of  that  which  day  would  do  for  me. 
Death  and  the  omen  of  death  robbed  my  mind 
even  of  the  power  to  think  at  all.  I  said  that 
I  was  come  at  last  to  the  snare  they  set  for 
me.  The  King  feared  my  tale  of  Paris  no 
longer.  He  was  content  now  to  send  me  to 
Newgate,  there  to  be  tried  for  that  same 
offence  which  had  brought  my  uncle  to  the 
scaffold.  Idle  to  cheat  myself  with  any  hope 
now  that  the  guard  had  got  me  and  was  upon 
the  point  of  carrying  me  to  that  prison  whence 
295 


I  might  never  hope  to  go  forth,  save  it  were 
to  the  place  of  my  death  at  Tyburn.  But 
now,  at  the  instant,  a  great  freshet  of  cour- 
age burst  upon  my  heart.  I  knew  not  why; 
I  had  no  thought  of  plan  or  plot.  This  only 
would  I  remember,  —  that  the  man  with  the 
devil's  face  was  to  ride  with  us  to  London. 
Perchance  I  held  him,  as  a  child  holds  his 
father,  to  be  all  powerful  in  the  hour  of  need 
or  adversity.  I  care  not  how  it  was  —  save 
to  remember  that  all  the  lights  of  the  inn 
seemed  of  a  sudden  to  be  bright  to  my  eyes, 
that  the  very  whinny  of  the  horses  was  music 
to  my  ears,  that  I  said  ever,  "Master  "Wolf  is 
here,  Master  "Wolf  is  here." 

My  new  temper,  you  may  imagine,  was  not 
to  be  hid  from  Captain  Seymour.  He  had 
left  me  to  stand  by  the  door  of  the  yard  while 
he  walked  to  and  fro,  but  now  he  came  up 
and  was  mighty  astonished  that  I  had  rallied 
so  much. 

"  Upon  my  word,  Master  Peters,"  said  he, 
"  a  draught  of  sack  is  very  pretty  physic. 
You  put  me  to  shame  with  your  smile  —  I  beg 
you  carry  yourself  as  well  when  you  pass  by 
Tyburn  field  presently.  Odds,  man,  what 
matter,  — •  to-day  or  to-morrow,  this  year  or 
296 


GRASS   GREW  IN  LONDON  CITY 

next  year:  a  cup  or  two  of  wine  the  more,  a 
kiss  from  a  wench's  lips,  a  full  purse  or  a 
beggar's  burden,  an  hour  of  love  or  of  a 
woman's  tears, —  will  you  weep  for  these  when 
the  earth  be  upon  your  eyes  and  all  the  trum- 
pets in  the  world  blown  together  impotent  to 
wake  you  ?  Consider  my  own  case  —  I  that 
am  lusty  and  bear  a  woman's  message  in  my 
heart,  what  justice  is  it  to  bid  me  ride  into 
the  death-place  to-morrow  that  they  may  put 
a  rope  about  your  neck?  Nay,  mine  is  the 
misfortune,  as  you  must  see,  comrade!" 

I  told  him  that  it  was  —  very  willingly,  and 
was  going  on  with  my  lack  of  wit  to  speak 
of  many  things  when  we  heard  a  voice  bawl- 
ing to  us  from  the  road  without ;  and  all  the 
guard  being  now  come  together,  we  found 
Master  Wolf  mounted  upon  a  black  horse  and 
leading  another  by  the  bridle-rein.  I  had 
forgot  all  pain  of  my  wound  in  the  pleasure  of 
seeing  him,  and  I  made  bold  to  mount  with- 
out any  help ;  but  Israel  himself  bent  over  the 
saddle  when  I  was  up,  and  the  others  being 
busy  with  their  horses,  he  said  very  softly,  — 

"  There  is  a  pistol  in  the  holster,  Master 
Hugh.     When  you  shall  see  me  for  the  second 
time,  you  will  know  how  to  use  it." 
297 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

He  said  no  more,  but  fell  back  to  ride  with 
the  Corporal.  And  this  was  in  my  head  to 
perplex  me,  —  that  he  should  speak  of  my 
seeing  him  for  the  second  time.  But  I  held 
my  peace;  and  very  excited  and  wondering, 
I  beheld  the*  lights  of  Barnet  high  behind  us, 
and  heard  Master  Seymour's  word  that  we 
should  be  in  London  city  before  the  dawn. 

There  were  many  folks  abroad  upon  the 
road  to  Finchley  —  both  horsemen  and  poor 
families  in  their  waggons.  This  was  the 
season  when  the  rich  had  for  the  most  part 
gone  their  ways,  as  far  as  might  be,  from  the 
sickness;  but  the  poorer  people,  willing  to 
stand  by  their  affairs  until  all  hope  of  trading 
was  taken  from  them,  were  but  now  begin- 
ning to  flee  the  pestilence.  Nor  do  I  think 
that  we  overtook  one  traveller  who  had  his 
'  face  toward  London.  It  were  as  though  a 
great  battle  had  been  fought  at  some  place 
by  the  hills  of  Hampstead,  and  that  these 
were  the  refugees  we  now  happed  upon,  mak- 
ing what  escape  they  could  from  the  pursuing 
armies  behind  them.  Not  a  word  did  they 
change  with  us;  no,  not  a  man,  ^oman,  nor 
child  among  them.  If  they  had  anv  surprise 
that  men  should  be  so  bold  as  to  go  into  the 
298 


GRASS   GREW  IN  LONDON   CITY 

death-place  they  had  quitted,  so  well  did  they 
keep  their  eyes  to  the  north  that  they  never 
spake  it.  And  it  was  woeful  to  see  the  line 
of  dead  that  lay  in  their  path,  —  here  a  man 
stark  and  stiff  in  the  very  hollow  of  the  way; 
there  a  horseman  with  foot  yet  in  the  stirrup, 
but  hand  that  would  never  draw  rein  again 
while  this  world  should  be ;  or  anon,  a  woman 
walking  very  quickly,  and  crying  to  her  folk 
that  they  should  not  forsake  her,  the  while 
they  commanded  her  to  stand  off  the  waggon, 
and  even  threatened  her  with  their  cudgels. 
Lord!  it  was  a  dreadful  thing  to  behold,  — 
this  visitation  which  could  rob  us  of  our 
natural  wills,  and  so  change  men  —  aye,  and 
women  too  —  that  they  were  become  like  the 
very  beasts  of  the  field. 

You  may  imagine  to  what  a  depth  of  fore- 
boding sights  such  as  these  carried  my  com- 
panion and  those  who  rode  with  him.  He, 
who  had  railed  upon  me  that  I  feared  death, 
was  now  brought  so  low  himself  that  he  had 
no  word  for  his  tongue,  but  must  go  very 
silently  like  one  dreaming  an  ill  dream  at  the 
first  waking  from  sleep.  Twice  I  spake  and 
had  no  answer  from  him.  Odd,  I  vow,  that 
I,  who  had  as  much  to  fear  from  the  plague 
299 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

as  any  of  them,  should  find  no  thought  of  it 
in  my  head.  God  knows  what  danger  of  the 
visitation  I  had  brought  upon  them,  that  must 
I  share  with  them.  Yet  I  rode  the  whole  way 
making  naught  of  all  I  saw,  but  content  only 
to  remember  that  Israel  was  of  the  company, 
and  had  spoken  of  my  seeing  him  for  the 
second  time.  This,  perchance,  was  a  solace 
of  my  exceeding  folly.  Had  I  been  patient 
a  little  while  to  reckon  upon  my  standing,  it 
must  have  come  to  me  that  one  man,  what- 
ever friendship  he  had  for  me,  could  but  lose 
his  own  life  did  he  set  himself  against  the 
King's  men  who  then  held  me.  But  of  this 
I  would  not  think;  nor  had  I  any  care  to 
remind  myself  that  as  soon  as  we  were  within 
the  city  Master  Seymour  might  add  to  the 
number  of  his  troop  whenever  it  pleased  him 
so  to  do.  If  there  were  any  weight  of  gloom 
upon  my  heart,  I  set  it  down  to  the  recol- 
lection that  my  dear  wife  then  lay  at  the 
waiting-place  in  Hadleigh  Woods,  knowing 
not  how  it  was  that  I  turned  from  the  gift  she 
offered  me  of  her  love.  And  I  prayed  in  my 
heart  that  I  might  hear  her  voice  again,  even 
if  it  must  be  on  the  morning  of  my  death. 
Well  or  ill,  the  image  of  my  mistress 
300 


GRASS   GREW  IN  LONDON   CITY 

seemed  in  the  air  wherever  I  looked  that 
night.  The  very  stars  shining  down  upon  the 
city  of  death  were,  I  said,  the  heavenly  lamps 
upon  which  her  eyes  might  even  then  be 
turned.  1  pictured  her,  in  my  fancy,  running 
a  little  way  out  in  the  woods  to  seek  for  me, 
yet  not  far,  because  of  the  sights  therein ;  or 
crying,  "He  will  come  when  the  clock  has 
struck ; "  or  telling  herself  that  I  surely  loved 
her,  and  that  misfortune  kept  me  back. 
There  was  a  conceit  in  my  heart  that  tears 
would  be  warm  upon  her  cheeks,  and,  God 
knows,  I  would  have  given  half  my  years 
could  I  have  come  silently  to  kneel  by  her 
and  bid  her  weep  no  more.  But  this  was  a 
dream  born  of  the  stillness  of  the  night,  and 
the  darkness  of  the  road,  and  that  gulf  be- 
twixt mind  and  body  which  meditation  may 
open.  Nay,  so  truly  was  I,  in  my  thoughts, 
at  Hadleigh,  that  I  forgot  all  —  even  my  own 
peril,  the  men  I  rode  with,  and  the  pain  of 
my  wound.  The  poor  folk  in  the  coaches  and 
waggons  were  no  longer  the  cause  of  word  or 
wonder  to  me.  The  gentle  sway  of  my  horse's 
body,  the  sweet  air  of  the  night,  lulled  me  to 
a  sleep  which  was  not  wholly  a  sleep,  but 
only  a  resting-hour  of  the  mind  dulled  already 
301 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

by  the  heavy  burden  of  misfortune.  And  I 
might  even  had  ridden  into  London  so,  obliv- 
ious of  all  about  me,  even  of  old  Israel,  but 
for  a  sudden  call  from  one  of  the  troopers, 
who  craved  Master  Seymour's  leave  to  get  a 
cup  of  sack  at  the  tavern  by  the  parting  of 
the  ways.  This  man's  voice  I  heard,  at  the 
first,  like  a  sound  droning  afar;  but  anon  a 
bright  light  flashed  in  my  face  and  brought 
me  to  an  awakening.  Then  all  my  vision 
turned  to  darkness ;  and  I  remembered  that  I 
was  a  prisoner  upon  the  road  to  Newgate 
Jail. 

We  had  all  come  together  again  at  this 
place,  which  was  no  other  than  the  inn  where 
Master  Wolf  and  I  had  seen  the  man  in  the 
waggon,  and  crossed  a  word  with  the  Con- 
stable of  Finchley.  A  lusty  beating  upon  the 
door  of  the  house  brought  the  landlord  out 
very  quickly  to  serve  the  soldiers ;  and  while 
we  stood  in  the  aureole  of  light  which  fell 
about  his  window,  I  observed  Israel  deep  in 
talk  with  Captain  Seymour.  But  to  me  he 
spake  no  word,  nor  did  I  expect  it.  Never- 
theless, I  was  mighty  astonished  presently 
when  he  gave  a  "Good-night!"  to  the  cor- 
poral, and,  setting  spurs  to  his  horse,  galloped 
302 


GRASS   GREW  IN   LONDON   CITY 

fast  in  the  direction  of  Hampstead.  I  had 
thought  surely  that  he  was  to  go  \vith  us  into 
London;  and  when  he  rode  away  thus,  he 
seemed  to  take  with  him  all  that  had  upheld  me 
through  the  night.  Nay,  I  could  have  cried 
after  him,  imploring  him  of  his  pity  to  bide 
with  me  yet;  but  so  swift  did  he  go  that  he 
had  turned  the  bend  of  the  road,  and  was  hid 
from  sight  while  the  silly  word  was  shaping 
upon  my  lips.  I  was  still  deep  in  my  wonder 
when  I  remembered  very  suddenly,  and  to  my 
confusion,  his  saying  that  I  should  see  him 
for  the  second  time,  and  would  know,  when  he 
came,  how  to  use  the  pistol  which  lay  ready 
in  the  holster.  And  this  brought  me  to  such 
a  new  hope  and  excitement  that  I  could 
scarce  sit  still  upon  my  saddle. 

"  Master  Seymour,"  cried  I,  bubbling  over 
with  talk,  like  men  wild  in  a  notion  will, 
*'  does  yon  fellow  carry  so  little  that  he  would 
bed  with  the  footpads  of  Finchley?" 

"God's  word!"  exclaimed  he,  looking  at 
the  cloud  of  dust  which  yet  whirled  above 
the  road,  "  I  doubt  not  that  he  is  own  brother 
to  them.  Yet  we  are  the  better  for  his  com- 
pany by  the  horse  you  ride;  and  that  is  a 
guinea's  worth,  Hugh  Peters.  I  am  told  to 
303 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

inquire  for  him  at  the  Sign  of  the  Ship  in 
Temple  Bar  Without.  'T  would  be  a  sorry 
gentleman  of  the  road  who  would  waste  his 
time  with  such  a  fellow.  Didst  see  how  he 
covered  his  knave's  face?  Nay,  surely  'tis 
a  gallow's  bird  we  have  escorted,  and  in  the 
King's  name,  too!" 

"  Sir,"  said  the  corporal,  who  was  now  at 
my  side,  "  'tis  no  gallow's  bird  but  a  plain, 
honest  gentleman  who  goes  covered  for  fear 
of  the  sickness.  He  has  an  affair  which 
presses  in  the  village  of  Hampstead,  and 
would  be  there  before  the  dawn.  He  bids  us 
ride  in  to  the  city  by  the  Tyburn  Road,  and 
so  to  Holborn,  where,  he  says,  we  shall  be 
like  to  pass  the  dead-cart  by,  and  the  pits 
they  have  lately  digged.  'T  is  a  fair  word, 
and  God  grant  we  may  profit  of  it.  Odd 
that  five  must  die  because  they  would  hang 
one.  Yet  it  will  come  to  that,  Master 
Seymour,  if  the  Lord  show  us  no  mercy  this 
night." 

He  spoke  very  dolefully;  and  I  could  see 
his  fellows  waiting  for  the  captain's  word,  as 
though  he  would  go  back  now  at  the  last. 
But  he  was  no  faint  heart;  and  when  the 
corporal  had  done,  he  turned  upon  him  with 
,304 


GRASS   GREW  IN   LONDON   CITY 

a  loud  oath,  swearing  that  he  would  shoot  the 
first  man  who  made  mention  of  the  sickness 
again. 

"What?"  roared  he,  "you  would  have 
them  cry  upon  Harry  Seymour  that  he  turned 
from  the  spots  like  a  wench  from  a  bogle? 
Out  on  you  for  faint  heart!  And  you,  Jack 
—  God's  truth,  they  shall  drum  you  through 
the  regiment  with  a  farthingale  about  your 
boots.  Would'st  cry  oranges  at  the  Duke's 
house,  man?  Forsooth,  you  shall  make  a 
merry  jade  presently !  " 

The  corporal  hung  his  head  when  Master 
Harry  rated  him  so;  and  the  others  being 
brought  to  obedience  at  the  word,  we  fell  in 
again,  and  began  to  go  all  very  close  together 
toward  the  common  of  Finchley.  We  had 
taken  the  eastern  road  at  the  junction,  since 
this  would  carry  us  out  in  High  Street,  and 
so  to  Holborn  Bars ;  but  the  nearer  we  drew 
to  the  city  the  more  plainly  did  my  compan- 
ions show  their  displeasure.  Tt  was  very 
clear  now  that  Master  Seymour,  whatever 
his  words,  carried  little  pleasure  in  his  heart. 
As  for  me,  I  was  in  a  better  mood  than  ever 
I  had  been  from  the  beginning  of  it.  The 
hurt  of  my  wound  and  the  gloomy  looks  of 
20  305 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

my  companions  were  of  no  moment  to  me.  By 
what  right  instinct  I  know  not,  nevertheless 
it  was  in  my  head  that  old  Israel  would  not 
have  ridden  away  without  good  purpose.  I 
began  to  wish  exceedingly  that  I  might  behold 
the  lights  of  the  great  city  herself.  There 
was  a  strong  desire  in  my  heart,  that  I  might 
be  among  many  men  again,  up  and  doing, 
with  the  clash  of  swords  in  my  ears  and  a 
horse  at  the  gallop  to  carry  me.  The  secrecy 
of  Master  Wolf's  departure  was  like  physic 
to  my  brain,  working  upon  me  until  I  had  the 
impulse  to  cry  out  aloud,  or  to  lash  my  beast, 
or  to  talk  incessantly  of  any  trivial  thing  that 
came  into  my  mind.  Even  Captain  Seymour 
observed  how  changed  I  was,  and  must  re- 
mark upon  it. 

"  Come,  Hugh  Peters,"  cried  he,  when  we 
had  left  the  village  of  Finchley  some  way 
behind  us,  "I  begin  to  think  that  I  have  done 
you  a  wrong.  Odds,  man,  I  shall  tell  them 
that  yon  carried  yourself  like  a  very  pretty 
fellow.  And  why  not,  I  ask  ?  Nay,  we  are 
as  like  as  not  to  go  into  the  pit  before  you, 
and  that  without  any  King's  warranty.  Look 
at  yon  light  in  the  sky.  God's  truth,  I  lore 
a  beacon  as  well  as  any  man,  but  I  would 
306 


GRASS   GREW  IN   LONDON   CITY 

give  a  hundred  guineas  if  I  might  pass  those 
fires  by." 

I  knew  well  what  he  meant,  for  the  sky 
above  the  distant  city  was  red  and  lurid,  as 
with  a  running  of  blood  before  the  heavenly 
throne.  These  were  the  days  when  they  had 
lighted  great  fires  in  all  the  streets  of  Lon- 
don, if  possible  to  burn  out  the  pestilence 
from  the  air;  and  now  we  beheld  their  radi- 
ance of  scarlet  upon  the  great  arc  of  the 
heaven  above  us.  It  was  a  moment  of  awe, 
indeed,  when  we  halted  for  a  spell,  and  looked 
down  upon  the  mighty  pit  of  death  as  into 
the  very  shades  of  hell  itself.  The  lamps  of 
London  twinkled  now  in  the  windows  of  a 
thousand  houses.  We  could  observe  from 
the  hill-top  the  spot  where  Paul's  lay;  and  it 
seemed  to  us  that  a  terrible  scorching  wind 
was  breathed  out  by  the  city,  to  come  hot 
and  burning  into  our  lungs  and  to  fill  us  with 
the  pestilence.  I  wondered  no  more  that  my 
companions  feared  to  go  into  that  dreadful 
place;  and  I  began  to  think  of  naught  else 
but  the  raging  death  below  and  the  cries  then 
winging  up  to  God  from  unnumbered  tongues 
soon  to  be  stilled  until  the  eternal  day. 


307 


CHAPTER  XXXI 

THE   CITY    OF   DREADFUL    NIGHT 

WE  came  into  London  past  Tottenham 
Fields  and  the  booths  of  the  players,  then 
gone  to  decay  and  to  sorry  desolation.  Like 
men  who  had  looked  to  behold  very  dreadful 
things,  we  were  a  little  surprised  at  the 
first  to  find  the  city  so  still  in  sleep  —  for 
there  were  no  fires  lighted  in  these'  parts, 
nor  were  any  watchers  abroad  in  the  night. 
Indeed,  we  rode  a  mile  toward  St.  Giles 
before  we  saw  anything  which  so  much  as 
told  us  that  they  had  sickness  in  the  town; 
and  then  it  was  but  a  house,  all  shut  up  and 
dark,  yet  showing  a  red  cross  upon  its  door, 
and  the  words  "  Lord  have  mercy  upon  us  " 
writ  there.  We  passed  it  quickly,  turning  to 
the  Tyburn  Road,  where  my  companions, 
who  had  begun  to  take  heart  a  little,  drew 
rein  suddenly  and  cried  one  to  another  that 
they  must  find  a  better  way.  There  was  a 
great  fire  lit  here,  and  men  and  women  drank 
308 


THE  CITY   OF  DREADFUL  NIGHT 

round  about  it ;  the  while  a  cart  was  halted  at 
the  place,  and  the  driver  asked  of  them  if  they 
had  any  dead.  It  turned  me  sick  in  my  head 
to  see  this  cart  quite  full  of  bodies,  not  one 
of  them  so  much  as  wrapped  about  with'  a 
shrouding,  but  all  pitched  together  like  dumb 
beasts  in  the  slaughter.  And  it  was  worse 
to  see  the  indifference  of  the  common  folk  — • 
how  they  continued  at  their  bout  and  wicked- 
ness, no  man  seeming  to  remember  that  God 
might  call  him  upon  the  instant  to  the  throne 
of  the  heavenly  judgment. 

We  had  come  into  the  city,  I  say,  and  had 
begun  to  think  that  they  had  told  us  an  idle 
tale  of  its  condition;  but  that  opinion  was 
soon  changed.  Every  step  we  took  now 
toward  the  gates  carried  us  to  some  new  and 
dreadful  sight,  the  like  to  which  mine  eyes 
have  never  beheld  —  and,  God  grant,  may 
never  see  again.  There  was  scarce  a  house 
in  all  our  way  down  Holborn  Without-the- 
Bars  that  had  not  the  cross  upon  its  door. 
We  heard  the  tinkling  death-bell  at  every 
corner;  the  grey  dawn-light  showed  us  men 
and  women  —  ay,  and  little  children,  too  — 
all  awake,  as  though  they  must  know  sleep  no 
more  until  the  sleep  of  death  should  come  to 
309 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

them.  And,  as  if  this  were  not  enough  of 
itself  to  wake  us,  we  came  often  upon  some 
poor  wretch  that  had  fallen  down  dead,  even 
as  he  walked  along  the  street ;  and,  having 
none  to  tend  him,  lay  all  stiff  and  cold  upon 
the  sidewalk,  or  out  in  the  hollow  of  the  road 
itself  for  any  coach  to  crush  his  body.  Many 
&  time  that  night  did  I  hear  a  fearful  cry 
come  out  of  some  house,  and,  following  upon 
it,  watch  the  flight  of  some  sick  man,  who 
would  run  from  his  bed,  and  be  held  by  none 
from  going  stark-naked  to  the  streets  —  ay, 
even  so  far  as  the  waters  of  the  river,  that 
he  might  cast  himself  therein.  Once,  indeed, 
a  poor  girl,  wild  in  agony  with  her  pains, 
came  running  out  of  a  house  by  Gray's  Inn 
Walks  to  lay  hands  upon  the  bridle  of  Master 
Seymour's  horse,  and  beg  him  of  his  pity  to 
save  her  from  the  grave ;  but  he  beat  her  off 
with  the  hilt  of  his  sword,  and,  Lord,  his  face 
was  turned  white  like  stone,  and  I  could 
see  his  hand  trembling  upon  his  rein. 

"  My  God,  Hugh  Peters!"  cried  he;  "did 
you  see  that?  She  breathed  into  my  face, 
and  her  hand  touched  mine.  What  can  save 
Harry  Seymour  now !  " 

I  could  not  give  him  any  helping  word,  and 
310 


THE  CITY  OF  DREADFUL  NIGHT 

Heaven  be  my  witness  that  I  was  in  no  better 
state  myself.  What  with  the  pale  light  of 
morning,  and  the  dreadful  crosses  upon  the 
houses,  and  the  silence  of  the  city  (save  for 
the  cries  of  them  in  pain  and  the  woeful 
ringing  of  the  bells),  it  seemed  to  me  that  I 
had  come  down  into  a  very  pit  of  death, 
whence  I  might  never  go  out,  save  it  were  to 
the  pits  then  digged  for  the  mighty  multitude 
of  bodies.  God  knows  the  things  I  saw  and 
heard  turned  me  sick  and  giddy,  until  I  went 
near  to  falling  from  my  horse.  For  this  was 
a  city  stilled  and  stricken  dumb  in  agonjr,  a 
city  where  there  was  no  thought  of  to-day, 
nor  to-morrow,  nor  of  the  years  after;  a  city 
where  no  coaches  rolled  —  nay,  nor  lovers 
talked,  nor  fathers  thought  of  sons,  nor  sons 
of  mothers ;  but  all  turned  one  from  another, 
saying  surely  that  the  end  was  now,  and  that 
God  would  speak  presently,  and  the  curtain 
of  heaven  be  drawn  back.  Never  once  in 
this  woeful  ride  did  I  remember  that  we  were 
now  within  sight  of  Newgate  jail,  and  that 
they  would  carry  me  thither  before  the  sun 
was  up.  My  mind  would  dwell  upon  noth- 
ing but  the  horrid  recollection  that  I  might 
have  taken  the  sickness  from  the  woman  who 
311 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

laid  hands  upon  Master  Seymour's  bridle. 
I  began  to  tell  myself  that  I  should  cry  out 
presently  as  she  had  done,  or  to  ask  if  I  had 
not  the  spots  already  on  me.  God !  the  very 
thought  turned  my  blood  to  fire  and  sent  me 
reeling  in  the  saddle. 

We  were  descending  the  hill  to  the  church 
of  St.  Andrew  Within-the-Bars  when  this 
foreboding  came  to  a  head;  but  anon,  so 
soon  as  I  could  see  the  white  stones  of  the 
prison  of  Newgate,  I  fell  of  a  sudden  back 
to  a  remembrance  of  my  journey  and  of  that 
which  it  boded  for  me.  My  wonder  at  all  I 
saw  in  the  city  had  been  so  great  that  never 
once  until  this  time  had  I  asked  news  of  Israel, 
or  recalled  his  words  at  Barnet,  and  the  prom- 
ise that  I  should  see  him  for  the  second  time. 
But  now  the  thing  again  came  back  to  me 
jike  a  sudden  blow  upon  my  heart.  The 
great  jail,  lying  but  the  half  of  a  mile  from 
us,  loomed  up  above  me  like  some  mighty 
fortress,  wherein  no  voice  of  pity  should  be 
raised  nor  prayer  be  heard.  "Nothing  now," 
said  I,  "can  keep  me  from  the  punishment 
that  they  have  willed  me  to  suffer.  All  the 
city  will  point  the  finger  at  Hugh  Peters  and 
tell  how  he  is  to  be  hanged  before  the  month 
312 


THE  CITY  OF   DREADFUL  NIGHT 

is  done."  I  knew  that  they  had  named  me 
for  a  French  spy,  ay,  that  they  desired  my 
death  exceedingly.  Since  old  Israel  was 
gone,  I  stood  alone  among  them,  with  none 
to  stretch  out  a  hand  to  me  nor  to  believe  my 
word,  but  only  to  say  that  I  deserved  to  die. 
This  latter  thought  drove  me  to  a  sort  of 
madness.  I  swore  by  God  that  they  should 
not  carry  me  to  Newgate,  though  I  died  at 
their  feet  in  the  road.  I  began  to  upbraid 
Master  Wolf,  declaring  foolishly  that  he  had 
sold  me.  An  overwhelming  impulse  to  strike 
one  blow  for  my  lite  possessed  me  like  a  fever. 
God  knows  to  what  folly  I  had  not  come  if 
our  ride  had  been  straight  on  to  the  gates  and 
to  the  lanes  of  the  prison  itself.  But  that 
was  not  to  be.  I,  who  had  merited  nothing 
of  my  God  but  to  die  for  my  sins,  was  now 
to  learn  of  His  surpassing  mercy  and  love. 
For  He  carried  me  forth  in  the  moment  of 
my  greatest  peril,  as  you  shall  see  presently 
—  ay,  and  no  miracle  that  was  ever  heard  of 
was  more  wonderful  than  the  thing  which  I 
saw  there  at  the  foot  of  Holborn  Hill,  at  the 
very  moment  when  we  stood  upon  the  thresh- 
old of  the  prison. 

It  was  full  light  now  but  a  morning  of  cloud 
813 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

and  heavy  air,  there  being  no  sun,  though  the 
hour  for  his  rising  was  come.  We  had  got 
so  far  as  the  bridge  across  the  Fleet  when 
the  thing  happened.  There  is  here,  as  all  the 
world  knows,  a  great  number  of  booths  and 
fairs:  Fleet  Market,  which  is  ever  full  of  low 
fellows  and  the  worst  sort  in  the  town,  being 
upon  our  right  hand;  Snow  Hill  standing  up 
before  us.  We  held  back  our  horses  almost 
to  the  walk,  for  many  men  moved  upon  the 
bridge  above  the  dirty  river;  and  the  tavern 
where  the  bargemen  congregate  was  now 
awake  to  the  day,  and  exceeding  noisy.  Mas- 
ter Seymour  himself,  who  had  begun  to  tell 
me  to  be  of  good  courage  for  the  hour  was 
come,  broke  off  in  the  word  to  learn  how  he 
might  pass  the  press  of  waggons  and  carts, 
of  which  there  were  a  full  score  in  this  very 
place.  As  for  me,  my  ears  were  deaf  to  all 
that  went  on;  the  prison  itself  stood  up  be- 
fore me;  my  eyes  were  set  upon  it  as  upon 
some  haunting  vision  of  the  night.  It  was 
just  then,  while  Master  Seymour  was  crying 
to  the  waggoners  tq  draw  aside,  that  I  beheld 
the  wonder  —  sudden  and  quick  and  bewilder- 
ing, like  a  flash  of  fire  in  the  heavens.  I 
heard  a  great  shouting  come  up  from  the 
314 


THE  CITY  OF  DREADFUL  NIGHT 

wharf  by  the  river, —  a  crying  of  many  voices 
like  the  roar  of  a  multitude.  Anon,  while 
the  roaring  was  still  in  my  ears,  three  men, 
half  naked  and  dripping  wet  with  the  water 
of  the  river,  came  flying  out  of  the  tavern, 
bidding  all  to  stand  from  them  since  they 
were  surely  struck.  It  was  a  horrid  appari- 
tion, I  swear,  the  naked  figures  with  their 
long  beards  dripping  upon  their  white  breasts 
and  their  eyes  staring  as  though  some  devil 
pursued  them.  Nor  did  they  seem  to  know 
whither  they  were  running,  for  they  came 
headlong  toward  our  troop ;  and  one  of  them, 
catching  at  the  bridle  of  Master  Seymour's 
horse,  roared  to  him  to  get  down,  for,  by 
God,  said  he,  he  was  bent  upon  riding  to 
hell,  and  that  quickly.  Never  did  I  see  in 
all  my  life  a  man  so  frighted  as  the  captain 
when  this  poor  wretch,  hot  with  the  pains, 
laid  hands  upon  him  and  began  to  drag  him 
from  his  horse.  Neither  could  the  others  of 
the  troop  help  him,  for  two  of  them  were  in 
like  straits ;  and  a  great  multitude,  crying  to 
us  for  God's  sake  to  strike  the  madmen  down, 
was  now  gathered  at  the  inn  door,  and  began 
to  press  upon  us,  —  a  horrid  crew  of  butchers 
and  ship's  men  and  keepers  of  the  booths,  all 
315 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

stinking  with  wine  and  like  to  nothing  but 
roaring  beasts  of  the  iorest.  Never  in  all  my 
years  did  I  hear  anything  to  pass  the  bellow 
of  their  voices,  nor  see  faces  so  savage,  nor 
men  so  fierce.  Mocking,  cursing,  fighting, 
they  split  up  our  little  company  as  twigs  may 
be  blasted  with  a  gun.  For  one  moment  I  saw 
Master  Seymour  slashing  at  them  with  his 
sword;  I  heard  the  corporal  call  out  that  he 
was  surely  a  dead  man;  there  was  a  melee 
wherein  you  beheld  many  upturned  and  angry 
faces,  and  horses  plunging  madly,  and  the 
bright  habiliments  of  the  troopers,  and,  above 
these  again, the  gables  of  the  silent  houses  with 
here  and  there  a  woman  looking  down  upon  the 
brawl.  These  things  I  saw  in  a  flash,  as  one 
sees  a  house  in  the  instant  of  lightning;  but 
while  the  thing  was  still  hot  and  going,  some- 
one clasped  me  firm  about  the  waist  and 
dragged  me  from  my  horse.  There  was  a 
whisper  in  my  ear  that  I  should  be  silent  and 
say  nothing;  they  carried  me  swiftly  into 
the  tavern  and  to  the  garden  beyond;  and 
then,  setting  me  upon  my  feet,  the  man  who 
had  me  cried,  — 

"Master  Hugh,  I  have  come  for  the  second 
time,  and  will  leave  you  no  more." 
31 6 


THE   CITY    OF   DREADFUL    MGHT 

As  I  live,  it  \vas  old  Israel  who  spake  the 
word.  Nor  could  I  answer  him  for  very  sur- 
prise of  it.  The  whole  thing  had  come  so 
suddenly,  the  din  and  confusion  in  the  street 
were  so  violent,  the  sullen  faces  about  me  so 
savage,  that  I  stood  for  a  moment  like  a 
hunted  man  who  haps  upon  a  parting  of  the 
ways.  But  this  was  no  hour  for  wonder;  and 
scarce  was  I  upon  my  feet  when  Master  Wolf 
bade  me  follow  him  and  began  to  run  down 
by  the  river  side  and  into  the  very  heart  of 
the  market.  You  may  be  sure  that  I  did  not 
delay  to  do  his  bidding,  but  fled  with  all  the 
strength  I  had  —  ay,  and  so  swiftly  that 
some  devil  seemed  in  my  feet.  Lord!  it  was 
an  hour  to  live,  we  flying  like  two  that  had 
wolves  upon  our  heels,  now  doubling  by  the 
booths,  now  through  the  filthy  dens  which  the 
butchers  kept,  now  back  again  to  cheat  them 
with  the  ruse,  now  turning  aside  to  avoid 
those  places  where  the  bodies  of  the  sick  lay; 
but  on  —  ay,  for  our  very  lives,  on  while  the 
sweat  rolled  in  heavy  drops  from  our  faces, 
and  our  limbs  went  near  to  giving  under  us, 
and  our  feet  were  cut  with  the  stones,  on 
through  the  alleys  and  the  lanes,  past  the 
bridge  at  Ludgate,  past  Bridewell,  to  the  very 
317 


A   PURITAN'S  WIFE 

river's  bank  itself.  Thereafter  I  know  not 
how  it  fared  with  us.  I  had  such  a  hurt  to 
get  my  breath  that  fire  seemed  in  my  lungs; 
I  remember  that  I  saw  old  Israel  running  over 
the  mud  by  the  water  and  calling  to  a  man 
that  stood  by  a  boat  there.  For  a  spell,  I 
saw  Paul's  and  the  spires  of  the  Minster 
Church ;  I  can  mind  me  that  my  feet  sank  deep 
into  the  mud  of  the  bank,  and  that  the  air 
from  the  water  blew  very  sweet  upon  my  fore- 
head. I  know  that  I  came  up  to  the  boat  at 
last  and  tumbled  headlong  into  it,  lying  there 
like  a  dead  thing,  and  telling  myself  that  it 
would  be  good  never  to  rise  again. 

"  Let  me  lie,  for  God's  sake !  "  I  cried  to 
them ;  and  so,  aching  in  all  my  limbs,  with 
my  clothes  torn  and  the  sweat  thick  upon  my 
face,  and  the  wound  in  my  shoulder  burning 
with  pain  intolerable,  I  felt  the  boat  rock 
upon  the  waves,  and  knew  that  we  were  free 
upon  the  water.  Yet,  Heaven  judge  me  lightly, 
if  it  ever  should  be  again  that  I  must  buy  my 
life  at  such  a  price,  then  God  bear  witness 
how  willingly  I  would  die. 


318 


CHAPTER  XXXH 

ISRAEL  TELLS  OF  A  GREAT  JEST 

THE  boat  was  rowed  out  into  the  river,  I  say,. 
and  being  come  to  the  deep  water,  we  found 
that  a  barge  lay  there  waiting  for  the  tide  to 
carry  her  up  toward  Richmond.  I  had  re- 
covered a  little  by  this  time,  and  made  haste , 
as  Israel  wished,  to  get  into  the  cabin  of 
the  ship,  while  the  man  roped  up  his  little 
boat  and  set  to  work  with  a  great  sweep 
to  bring  us  out  of  that  bight  and  beyond  the 
Parliament  house  at  Westminster.  But  it 
was  not  until  Paul's  had  passed  from  our 
sight,  and  we,  with  infinitely  great  labour  of 
the  man,  were  come  almost  to  the  Bishop's 
Palace  that  Master  Wolf  would  so  much  as 
quit  the  deck  or  speak  with  me.  Only  when 
he  found  that  there  was  no  pursuit  upon  the 
water  did  he  command  the  fellow  to  do  the 
best  he  might,  and  himself  begin  to  tell  me 
his  news. 

"  Master  Hugh,"  cried  he,  "  I  have  been  in 
many  a  pretty  affair  in  my  life,  but  never  did 
319 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

I  see  anything  like  yon.  That  a  troop  ot  the 
King's  guard  should  run  away  from  three 
butchers  of  the  Fleet  is  a  thing  to  tell  in  all 
the  town.  Word  of  God!  they  ran  like 
rabbits  from  a  dog." 

"Nay,  Israel,"  said  I;  "and  well  they 
might.  Were  not  the  three  you  name  all 
stricken  with  the  sickness  ?  " 

"Master  Peters,"  cried  he,  very  merry,  "  I 
will  take  leave  to  tell  you  that  there  was  not 
a  sick  man  among  them.  They  did  but  leave 
then*  smocks  in  our  hands  the  while  they 
dipped  their  faces  in  the  Fleet.  Holy  Job ! 
they  have  as  much  sack  in  them  as  would  fill 
a  barrel.  Didst  see  Master  Seymour's  face 
when  Tom  Robertson  took  him  by  the  throat? 
'T  was  as  good  as  Joe  Haines  at  the  Duke's 
House  —  ay,  and  nothing  ever  writ  hath 
made  me  laugh  so  well." 

I  was  mighty  astonished  at  this,  as  you  may 
think,  and  I  begged  him  to  make  it  a  little 
more  plain  to  me. 

"  Lord  !  "  said  I,  "  it  is  a  thing  not  to  be 
understood  by  me,  Israel.  How  say  you : 
they  were  not  struck  at  all?  Oh,  surely  the 
town  shall  laugh  at  them  presently." 

"  Ay,"  said  he,  "  there  shall  be  a  laugh 
320 


ISRAEL  TELLS   OF  A  GREAT  JEST 

heard  from  Lud  Gate  to  the  city  of  Oxford, 
if  I  have  any  word  in  it.  Yet  I  doubt  not, 
Master  Peters,  that  a  laugh  would  help  us  but 
a  little  way  upon  our  road  had  we  no  other 
equipment.  I  have  thought  of  that,  and  you 
shall  learn  from  another  when  we  be  come  to 
Richmond  what  plan  I  propose,  and  how  it 
may  serve  you." 

He  fell  to  great  gravity  now,  as  he  would 
sometimes ;  but  after  a  spell  he  said,  — 

"  Nay,  but  it  shall  help  thee  well,  lad  —  thee 
and  my  lady ;  and  some  day,  perchance,  thou 
shalt  learn  to  remember  Master  Wolf,  and 
to  think  kindly  of  him  as  one  that  was  thy 
friend." 

**  Israel,"  cried  I,  "  speak  not  so»  Art  thou 
not  my  friend — ay,  the  best  man  ever  had? 
Distant  be  the  day  when  I  forget  thee,  or 
hold  thee  in  aught  but  a  remembrance  of  my 
love.  Nay,  I  have  no  other  friend  in  all  the 
country." 

I  spoke  from  my  heart  as  ever  I  did  to 
Master  Wolf,  and  was  mighty  content  to  tell 
him  of  my  gratitude.  Well  to  have  shame  if 
I  forgot  what  he  had  done  for  me. 

"  Lord  !  "  said  I,  "  what  a  day  that  would 
be  did  I  lack  love  of  thee,  old  comrade,  who* 
21  321 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

hath  stood  by  me  in  this  the  hour  of  my  dark- 
ness when  all  the  world  was  turned  from  me. 
For  surely  it  is  an  hour  of  peril,  Israel,  and 
this  is  but  a  breathing  space.  Dost  think 
they  will  follow  upon  the  water?  " 

*'  Master  Hugh,"  said  he,  very  plainly,  "  if  I 
had  thought  that,  would  I  be  here  upon  this 
boat?  You  know  that  I  would  not.  Nay,  I 
will  wager  that  they  are  even  now  beating  the 
market  for  you,  the  while  soldiers  ride  out 
toward  Tyburn  and  Whitehall.  Dost  give 
Master  Seymour  any  credit  of  his  wits  ?  Out 
on  the  estimation !  He  is  but  a  poor  rogue 
that  hath  not  the  brains  of  a  little  child. 
When  I  fell  in  with  you  upon  the  road  to 
Finchley  last  night,  I  knew  well  that  I  might 
snatch  you  from  those  fellows  as  easy  as  crack 
a  nut.  Didst  not  hear  me  tell  the  corporal 
that  he  had  but  to  look  in  the  face  of  a  man 
that  was  struck  to  find  himself  in  the  pit 
directly?  Lord!  he  had  a  woman's  ears  for 
the  tale ;  and  when  Jack  Atkins  touched  MM 
this  morning  no  woman  ever  wailed  so.  But 
it  would  have  done  little  good  to  have  carried 
you  no  further  than  the  Fleet  Bridge  ;  and  so 
I  thought  of  this  boat,  in  which,  under 
God's  providence,  Master  Hugh,  we  will 
322 


ISRAEL  TELLS   OF  A  GREAT  JEST 

even  pass  the  bounds,  and  be  set  down  this 
night  where  no  King's  men  shall  look  for 
us." 

It  was  a  great  thing  to  hear,  and  I  had 
such  gladness  of  it  that  I  clapped  my  hands 
when  he  had  done,  though  very  foolishly, 
since  did  I  reflect  upon  it  a  little  I  must 
remember  what  small  hope  there  was  that 
his  word  would  be  justified,  or  that  we  should 
ever  pass  by  the  search  which  would  follow 
upon  my  flight.  For  the  matter  of  that,  I 
had  little  desire  of  my  liberty  if  it  should 
not  carry  me  to  the  arms  of  my  dear  wife, 
who  lay  waiting  for  me  in  Hadleigh  Woods 
last  night,  and  must  now,  I  thought,  be 
sore  hurt  that  I  had  not  come  to  her.  And 
of  this  I  spake  to  him ;  though  he  had  no 
consolation  for  me,  but  was  very  sly  and 
cunning. 

"  If  you  will  have  a  little  patience,  Master 
Hugh,"  said  he,  "  we  will  venture  the  acquaint- 
ance of  some  young  waterman  who  shall  carry 
us  swift  to  Richmond.  Odds,  man,  there  is 
many  a  wench  in  that  town  —  and  what  would 
you?  Dost  show  no  thankfulness  that  you 
are  brought  out  of  yon  peril?  As  I  live, 
another  quarter  on  the  clock  would  have  seen 
323 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

you  in  Newgate  but  for  me  and  them  that 
aided  me." 

"Well  said,  Master  Wolf,"  exclaimed  I; 
"yet  what  is  that  to  me  if  I  may  not  see  my 
lady  again?  You  know  well  she  was  a  wife 
to  me  in  the  woods  of  Hadleigh." 

"  Oh !  "  said  he,  mighty  loftily,  "  as  for  that, 
it  is  no  affair  of  mine,  Master  Hugh.  Bear 
with  it,  I  beg  of  you,  until  this  pursuit  be 
done,  and  we  have  horses  under  us  once  more. 
And  if  yoi  be  advised  by  me,  you  will  make 
haste  to  get  a  little  food,  for  we  are  like  to  go 
far  upon  our  hunger  when  we  be  come  to  the 
bank  again." 

I  could  make  nothing  of  his  saying,  nor 
of  that  perplexing  secrecy  with  which  he  tor- 
mented me.  But  I  was  far  gone  in  hunger 
now,  and  very  glad  of  the  food  which  the 
bargeman  offered  us  ;  though  it  was  but  coarse 
meat  and  biscuit,  and  cordial  water  very 
strong  to  the  stomach.  It  was  well  to  have 
Master  Wolfs  word  that  I  might  come  on 
deck  again,  for  the  cabin  was  exceeding  hot, 
and  stunk  mightily  with  an  ill  odour  of  fishes 
and  oils  which  overpowered  me.  But  up 
above  it  was  pleasant  enough ;  the  full 
morning  sun  now  shining  brightly,  and 

324 


ISRAEL  TELLS  OF  A  GREAT  JEST 

the  water  rippling  with  glad  music  of  its 
waves  upon  our  rounded  prow.  I  saw  that 
we  had  passed  Whitehall,  and  the  place  at 
Chelsea  where  the  King  and  my  lords 
bathed  often  in  the  river  —  he  being  a  right 
good  swimmer,  as  all  the  world  knows. 
Thereafter  we  could  see  the  rushes,  thick 
and  green  upon  the  banks  at  Chelsea,  and 
the  house  of  my  Lord  of  Cheyne,  with  the 
palace  oAhe  Bishop  (my  Lord  of  Winchester), 
and  other  great  houses,  all  very  noble,  yet 
none  more  so  than  the  manor  at  Fauxhall 
which  my  Lord  of  Worcester  hath  bought 
lately  to  make  a  college  of  artisans.  In  the 
observation  of  which  things,  and  brought  to 
new  strength  by  the  fresh  breezes  of  the  day, 
we  passed  an  hour  very  well,  though  our 
eyes  were  often  upon  the  water  behind  us ; 
and  Lord !  I  thought  every  minute  to  hear  a 
clamour  upon  the  bank,  and  to  see  the  King's 
men  waiting  to  take  me  with  a  wherry.  But 
we  saw  none,  save  a  few  who  lived  in  barges 
for  fear  of*  the  plague,  and  here  and  there  a 
camp  of  poor  men  and  women  set  out  in  the 
fields.  And  so  it  was  to  Putney  village,  where 
I  learned  that  we  had  done  with  him  who 
towed  us. 

325 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

"  He  is  an  honest  fellow,  and  I  have  given 
him  that  which  will  tie  his  tongue,"  said  old 
Israel,  who  had  hailed  a  wherry  from  the 
steps.  "  It  is  now  time  that  we  went  with 
more  haste,  lad,  for  one  waits  for  us,  and  I 
like  little  to  delay.  Dost  see  yon  fellow  in 
the  orange  livery?  — he  is  even  going  to  show 
us  his  skill  so  far  as  Richmond.  There, 
Master  Hugh,  we  shall  find  horses  for  our  legs 
and  go  like  decent  folk  once  more." 

It  was  upon  my  tongue  to  ask  whither ;  but 
the  boat  had  now  come  up  to  us ;  and  after 

that  the  two  —  he  who  rowed  the  barge  and 

•  • 

the   fellow  in  the  orange    coat  —  had  passed 

a  word,  very  bawdy  and  ill  to  my  ears,  we 
made  haste  to  take  our  places,  and  soon  were 
carried  swift  by  the  oars  and  the  tide  toward 
the  village  of  Mortlake,  and  thereafter  to  Kew. 
It  was  two  of  the  afternoon  when  at  last  we 
beheld  the  inn  at  Richmond,  and  were  brought 
there  to  find  that  the  landlord  looked  for  our 
coming,  and  was  all  ready  to  further  our 
intention. 

"  Sir,"  said  he,  "  the  horses  wait  but  for 

bridles,  and  if  it  be  your  wish,  you  shall  set 

out  upon  the  instant.     Yet  I  have  a  barrel  of 

good  French  claret  in  my  cellar,  and  a  loin  of 

326 


ISRAEL  TELLS   OF  A  GREAT  JEST 

beef,  which  you  shall  not  better  between  here 
and  Portsmouth.  You  may  very  well  see  the 
sun  down  upon  that,  gentlemen,  if  you  can 
bide  so  long." 

"It  is  well  done,  Master  William,"  said 
Israel,  as  he  led  the  way  to  the  kitchen  of 
the  house.  "  For  myself,  let  me  ride  in  the 
cool  of  the  night  when  I  may,  and  a  plague 
upon  all  your  sunny  roads.  Haste  to  bring 
your  claret,  friend,  that  we  may  join  you  in 
praise  of  it ;  and  if  you  have  beds,  we  will 
even  sleep  an  hour.  Odds,  man,  we  ride  to 
the  King,  and  perchance  will  whisper  to 
some  of  the  great  folk  there  that  they 
would  do  well  to  come  with  their  wenches 
even  to  the  Sign  of  the  Jolly  "Waterman  at 
Richmond." 

The  man  went  off  in  great  haste  and  pleas- 
nre  when  he  heard  this ;  but  I  laughed  to  think 
that  old  Israel  had  tricked  him  so. 

"  Oh,"  said  I,  "  that  is  a  pretty  tale  to  tell 
—  Hugh  Peters  to  see  the  King." 

"Nay,"  cried  old  Israel,  "you  shall  like 
the  tale  better  presently." 

It  was  vexing,  I  swear,  that  he  should  have 
hid  so  much  from  me,  both  of  his  intention 
and  his  plan ;  but  I  had  been  wanting  sleep 
327 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

for  nigh  twenty  hours  now,  and  was  so  gone 
in  fatigue  that  scarce  I  had  lips  for  the  wine 
when  the  good  fellow  brought  it  Expectation 
and  doubt  and  peril  had  sustained  me  to  this 
time ;  but  no  sooner  was  my  head  laid  upon  a 
pillow  than  I  tumbled  into  a  deep  sleep,  from 
which  no  man  came  to  wake  me  until  the  sun 
was  sunk  and  the  moonlight  rippling  upon  the 
silent  river.  It  was  full  eleven  of  the  clock 
then,  and  old  Israel  was  already  booted  and 
up  for  the  ride  (God  knew  whither) ,  as  anxious 
and  full-headed  a  man  as  I  have  known  in  all 
my  life. 

"  Come,  Master  Hugh,"  said  he,  "the  affair 
grows  in  haste,  and  we  must  n  tarry.  There 
is  one  waits  for  us  Ux  ridge  who  will  give 
us  good  welcome.  I  beg  you  bring  despatch 
to  your  assistance,  and  dress  quickly  the  while 
I  look  to  the  horses.  There  is  meat  in  the 
parlour,  and  you  will  do  well  to  ride  on  a  full 
belly.  Nay,  I  know  not  if  we  shall  eat  again 
until  the  thing  be  done." 

I  was  well  awake  now,  and  refreshed  ex- 
ceedingly; and  I  hastened  to  do  as  he  had 
willed,  setting  to  the  meat  with  mighty  relish, 
and  finding  the  French  claret  as  good  as  any 
ipothecary's  drug.  He,  meantime,  had  led 
328 


ISRAEL  TELLS   OF  A  GREAT  JEST 

the  horses  to  the  door  —  a  great  bay  for  him- 
self, and  a  shapely  grey  for  me.  Neither  had 
he  forgot  our  need  of  arms,  for  I  observed 
two  swords  in  his  hand ;  and  the  ostler  who 
held  the  horses  was  putting  pistols  in-  the 
holsters  when  I  came  out  It  was  wonderful 
to  me,  who  knew  nothing  of  his  purpose,  to 
see  with  what  deliberation  he  ordered  all 
things :  swift,  and  yet  no  overlooking ;  with 
quick  hands,  and  yet  ever  sure.  So  well,  in- 
deed, did  he  contrive  it,  that  the  church  clock 
had  struck  but  a  half  after  eleven  when  we 
rode  out  of  the  yard  and  went  clattering 
through  the  shuttered  streets  of  the  village 
until  we  struck  the  road  to  Hounslow  and 
the  confines  of  the  bush-brown  heath  that  lies 
about  the  town.  And  once  past  there  we  had 
a  fair  road  before  us  ;  for  it  was  to  Uxbridge 
that  we  turned. 

We  went  fast,  I  say,  two  black  figures  upon 
the  moon-white  road.  Our  horses  were  fresh, 
and  willing  of  the  night;  we  carried  the 
strength  of  sleep  in  our  limbs,  the  pleasant 
burden  of  hope  in  our  hearts.  It  was  to  me 
like  a  very  gift  of  God  to  think  that  the 
great  and  awful  city  lay  far  behind  me ;  that 
I  had  been  brought  out  of  that  pit  of  hell  to 
329 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

breathe  the  sweetness  of  the  night,  and  to 
look  upon  the  meadows  once  more.  I  caved 
nothing  for  the  yesterday  that  was  past  or 
the  morrow  to  come.  My  mind  lay  under  a 
spell,  refusing  to  plague  me  with  any  thought 
of  why  or  whither.  I  cared  only  that  I  was 
upon  the  road  again ;  out  upon  the  broad 
grasses  of  the  heath;  a  free  man  to  speak 
and  carry  myself  like  other  men.  There  was 
no  desire  in  my  will  to  question  Israel,  nor 
to  converse  with  him ;  well  enough  to  dream 
an  hour,  if  thereby  an  hour  of  content  should 
come. 

This  I  said  while  we  drew  near  to  the 
village  of  Uxbridge,  and  heard  a  clock  make 
it  one  of  .the  new  day.  It  had  been  in  my 
mind  that  Master  Wolf  knew  some  good  place 
of  hiding  for  me  in  that  village ;  and  I  was 
upheld  in  this  hazard  when,  having  ridden 
through  the  little  street  of  the  town,  he  turned 
to  his  right  and  began  to  follow  an  avenue 
exceeding  dark  and  narrow.  Long  before  we 
were  come  out  of  this,  a  watch-dog  voiced 
a  warning  of  our  approach;  and  when  we 
turned  the  bend  and  could  see  the  house  to 
which  the  path  led,  I  observed  lights  shining 
from  the  windows ;  and,  anon,  someone  came 
330 


ISRAEL  TELLS   OF  A  GREAT  JEST 

running  out  to  us  —  but  first  to  me.  Lord, 
that  I  should  write  it !  For  who  else  but  my 
beloved  wife  did  I  behold  standing  there, 
and  calling  to  me  so  sweetly  that  tears  gushed 
up  in  my  eyes  and  I  was  dumb  from  my  ex- 
ceeding love  of  her. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII 

I   LEARN   THAT  WE   RIDE   TO   THE   KING 

"  HUGH,"  she  said,  "  dear  Hugh  —  oh,  how 
I  have  waited  for  thee!  And  now  I  touch 
thy  hand.  Oh,  God  be  praised,  who  has  given 
thee  back  to  me." 

I  saw  that  she  was  all  carried  away  by  her 
love  as  she  had  never  been  in  our  lives  before 
—  no,  not  since  the  day  when  first  she  kissed 
me.  It  was  a  glad  thing  for  me  to  learn  that 
I  was  held  in  so  much  love  by  her  ;  and  when 
I  leaped  from  my  horse  to  take  her  in  my 
arms,  I  seemed  to  harvest  affection  of  her 
lips,  holding  her  so  close  that  her  heart  beat 
upon  my  own. 

"  Dearest  wife,"  cried  I,  again  and  again, 
* '  surely  the  Lord  Jesus  hath  heard  my  prayer, 
and  I  am  come  out  of  the  valley  of  death  to 
forget  all  in  this  exceeding  happiness.  Nay, 
draw  not  back  from  me,  sweetest,  for  I  love 
thee ;  God  knows  I  love  thee  as  man  never 
loved  woman  yet." 

332 


WE   RIDE  TO   THE  KING 

She  suffered  me  a  little  while ;  but  after- 
wards, she  withdrew  herself  very  coyly  from 
my  embrace,  and  must  go  running  up  to  old 
Israel  to  kiss  his  hands  and  tell  him  that  she 
would  never  forget  wlrile  her  life  was.  I  liked 
not  to  see  her  so  kind  toward  him  ;  but  when 
I  remembered  what  he  had  done  for  us,  I 
made  haste  to  join  my  thanks  to  hers. 

"  Surely,"  said  I,  "but  for  thee,  old  friend, 
we.  had  never  known  this  hour.  The  Lord 
be  praised;  this  is  the  gladdest  day  Hugh 
Peters  has  lived  in  all  his  years.  And  how 
shall  we  thank  thee,  Israel !  —  ay,  what  thanks 
can  be  given  to  him  who  hath  wrought  such  a 
work  of  his  exceeding  love  ?  " 

I  said  this,  and  took  his  hand  as  my  lady 
had  done ;  but  he,  overborne  by  our  affection, 
hushed  us  with  a  gesture. 

"  Nay,"  cried  he,  "  ye  are  like  two  children 
a-maying  in  the  woods,  and  ye  see  not  the 
storm  which  broods  upon  your  pleasure.  Bide 
yet,  I  beg  of  you ;  nor  speak  to  me  of  thanks 
until  we  be  come  to  Oxford  and  have  the 
King's  permission." 

"To  Oxford?"  cried  I,  for  this  was  the 
first  I  had  heard  of  it. 

u  Ay,  surely,  to  Oxford,  Master  Hugh, 
333 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

where  we  must  be  as  soon  as  the  day.  I 
doubt  not  you  will  find  my  lady  all  ready  for 
the  venture ;  and  if  I  may  speak,  the  sooner 
we  set  out  upon  it  the  better  shall  we  fare 
therein." 

44  'T  is  well  said,"  exclaimed  Marjory,  now 
falling  to  some  gravity ;  "  if  we  be  not  at 
Oxford  to-morrow,  we  are  like  to  get  little 
good  of  the  going.  As  for  me,  I  am  ready 
upon  the  instant.  You  will  find  the  horses 
bitted  —  and  all  else  as  you  have  commanded, 
Master  "Wolf.  It  needs  but  to  get  a  cup  of 
wine  and  to  learn  if  he  who  was  hurt  is  able 
to  go  so  far." 

44  Indeed,"  cried  I,  much  vexed  to  hear  that 
she  knew  of  my  hurt,  "'t  was  but  a  flesh  cut 
in  the  shoulder.  If  it  were  fought  again 
to-morrow,  I  doubt  not  that  I  would  have  a 
good  tale  to  tell.  You  must  understand, 
Marjory,  that  he  had  the  high  place  of 
the  bank,  which  carried  the  advantage,  as 
any  honest  man  will  admit.  Yet  I  make 
sure  —  " 

I  would  have  said  more,  to  let  them  know 

how  it  was  that  the  man  out  of  France  had 

worsted  me ;  but  she  commanded  silence  with 

a  kiss  upon  my  lips,  and  bidding  Master  Wolf 

334 


WE  RIDE  TO  THE   KING 

to  follow,  she  led  us  to  the  great  room  of  the 
house,  where  supper  was  set,  and  two  ser- 
Tants,  mighty  fine  and  overbearing,  waited 
our  pleasure. 

"You  must  know,  Hugh,"  she  said,  "that 
this  is  the  house  of  my  kinsman,  Sir  Allen 
Apsley,  who  was  always  a  true  friend  to  me. 
When  I  learnt  from  Master  Wolf  that  they 
had  taken  you,  I  rode  hither,  being  well 
assured  that  he  would  bring  you  out  though 
a  hundred  of  the  guard  held  you.  We  shall 
find  none  to  spy  upon  us  in  this  place; 
though,  if  God  be  willing,  we  may  laugh  at 
our  enemies  to-morrow." 

"  Marjory,"  said  I,  "  you  speak  still  in 
riddles;  for  how  shall  any  man  help  me 
that  am  a  felon  fled  from  the  prison  gates  ? 
Well  may  you  keep  your  secret  if  you  have 
Jio  better  plan  than  this  idle  affair  you  name 
to  me.  Think  you  that  the  King  will  listen 
to  Hugh  Peters  ?  Nay,  it  is  a  folly  not  to  be 
borne." 

I  spoke  with  some  heat  so  that  she  laughed 
at  me,  and  the  great  serving-fellows  looked 
one  at  the  other  very  slyly.  Lord!  it  was 
intolerable  to  me  to  have  them  standing  there 
in  observation  of  me,  and  very  willingly 
335 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

could  I  have  given  both  of  them  a  box  upon 
the  ears.  But  Master  Wolf  now  came  in 
with  his  word,  and  mighty  serious  to  my 
relief. 

"  Mistress,"  said  he,  "  do  you,  I  beg,  per- 
suade Master  Peters,  as  I  have  done  often, 
to  drink  a  cup  of  wine  quickly  and  cloak  his 
curiosity  until  we  be  in  Oxford.  The  night 
goes  swift,  and  the  day  will  be  to  our  un- 
doing. I  beseech  you,  remember  our  condi- 
tion, and  all  that  must  be  done  before  we 
better  it." 

"  For  a  truth  you  speak  well,  Master  Wolf," 
said  she;  "  the  horses  shall  be  brought  upon 
the  instant,  and  as  for  Master  Hugh,  I 
promise  you,  he  shall  not  put  another  ques- 
tion until  we  behold  the  lights  of  Oxford." 

It  was  pretty  to  see  how  well  she  could  put 
her  hand  upon  the  fire  of  quarrel  and  press  it 
out.  I  loved  her  the  more  when  she  appeared 
to  command  me;  and  full  well  I  knew  that 
Israel  was  not  the  man  to  carry  me  to  the 
King  should  harm  come  to  me  thereby.  "If," 
said  I,  "my  questions  Dlague  them,  I  will 
even  be  dumb  to  the  end  of  it,"  Yet  never 
was  a  faller  hope  mine  or  so  tender  a  glad- 
ness as  when  I  rode  away  from  the  house  at 
336 


WE   RIDE  TO   THE   KING 

Uxbridge  and  turned  my  horse's  head  towards 
the  town  of  Wycombe  and  the  great  hills 
which  barred  the  road  to  Oxford. 

The  night  had  fallen  very  dark  now,  with 
•white  mists  in  the  meadows  and  mounts  of 
rolling  cloud  shutting  the  moon  from  our 
sight.  We  were  in  all  a  company  of  five, 
two  servants  following  my  mistress,  and  old 
Israel  going  before  us,  very  silent  and  melan- 
choly, as  though  foreboding  sat  heavy  upon 
his  mind.  But  we  two,  who  shared  nothing 
of  his  thoughts,  were  very  willing  to  ride 
side  by  side,  often  clasping  our  hands  or 
suffering  our  horses  to  come  close  that  we 
might  whisper  some  new  word  of  our  love. 
Anon,  however,  Israel  began  to  press  forward 
at  the  gallop,  and  for  near  two  hours  we  rode 
very  fast,  until,  indeed,  we  made  the  town  of 
Wycombe.  Dawn  was  showing  in  the  sky 
when  we  baited  the  half  of  an  hour  in  the  inn; 
but  we  were  across  the  great  hill  when  the  sun 
was  yet  low  in  the  heavens,  and  the  bell  of  a 
parish  church  struck  eight  of  the  clock  when 
our  little  company,  sore  dusted  and  with 
steaming  horses,  set  glad  eyes  upon  the  spires 
of  the  fair  city  and  knew  that  our  journey 
was  done. 

22  337 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

Until  this  time  Master  Wolf  had  spoken 
rarely  to  us;  but  so  soon  as  we  were  in  the 
High  Street  of  the  town,  and  had  begun  to 
observe  the  schools  and  chapels  and  great 
colleges  of  learning,  he  turned  to  my  mistr^1* 
and  began  to  make  mention  of  the  business 
which  had  carried  us  so  far. 

"  My  lady,"  said  he,  "  here  is  the  letter  of 
which  I  spake.  It  will  be  well  if  it  can  be 
carried  to  the  King  while  the  day  is  yet  new. 
Say  naught  beyond  that  which  is  writ  therer 
unless  you  of  your  love  shall  choose  to  re- 
member my  name  and  to  be  of  any  service  to 
me.  You  will  know  where  to  find  me  when 
the  work  is  done.  Tell  them  who  ask  that 
Israel  Wolf  waits  the  King's  pleasure  at  the 
sign  of  the  Mitre.  I  bid  you  delay  not  lest 
others  be  before  us.  Nay,  here  is  the  inn; 
and,  if  it  please  you,  I  will  hasten  to  learn 
how  best  you  may  come  at  his  Majesty." 

He  gave  her  a  letter  when  he  had  done,  and 
leaving  us  at  the  door  of  the  tavern,  he  was 
away  perhaps  the  quarter  of  an  hour.  Yet, 
on  my  part,  I  took  heed  neither  of  his  coming 
nor  his  going.  I  seemed  to  stand  in  a  new 
world,  —  a  world  full  of  noble  people  and 
scholars  in  their  gowns,  and  doctors,  very/ 
338 


WE  RIDE  TO  THE  KING 

learned,  and  jades  rolling  in  their  coaches ;  a 
city  of  churches  and  spires  and  domes  —  gay 
in  the  sunshine;  yet  withal  a  world  upon 
which  there  breathed  a  spirit  of  knowledge 
as  of  God's  best  gift  and  token  of  his  love. 
All  the  yesterday  of  tribulation  went  winging 
back  to  the  confines  of  time's  obscurities.  A 
wizard  might  have  carried  me  —  ay,  even  out 
of  jail,  as  the  Lord  carried  His  apostle,  to 
set  me  here  with  my  wonder.  The  steeples 
towering  above  me  were  as  spires  conjured 
up  from  the  very  earth  to  cheat  me ;  the  bells, 
ringing,  spoke  a  message  like  a  message  from 
the  city  of  enchantment.  Nay,  I  swear  that 
I  forgot  even  my  dear  wife  at  my  side,  but, 
spell-bound  in  surprise  and  dreaming,  I  lived 
a  life  in  those  moments. 

Master  Wolf  was  away  from  us  it  might 
have  been  while  one  quarter  struck  upon  the 
clock  of  the  Cardinal's  college.  When  he 
came  out,  he  was  still  in  talk  with  the  master 
of  the  house,  and  both  walked  up  to  us  very 
full  of  news. 

"  You  are  in  fortune's  way;  do  you  seek 

the  King,  my  lady  ?  "  said  the  stranger.    "  Hie 

bides   here   but   another  day,  and  will   ride 

away  to  Milton  at  the  dawn.  He  is  even  now 

339 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

gone  to  walk  in  the  meadows  which  lie  behind 
the  great  church.  I  doubt  not  you  will  find 
some  one  among  the  company  who  will  be- 
friend you  in  an  audience  should  you  ride 
there  upon  the  instant." 

"  Ay,"  said  old  Israel;  "  and  since  I  hear 
that  my  Lord  Buckhurst  is  but  just  passed, 
you  will  do  well  to  press  on  at  once.  Never 
was  his  Majesty  known  to  turn  from  a  pretty 
face;  this  day,  I  make  sure,  shall  not  find 
him  changed  so  much.  You  will  not  forget, 
my  mistress,  that  I  wait  his  Majesty's  pleas- 
ure here  in  this  house.  Nay,  he  is  like  to 
send  for  me  quick  enough  when  he  has  read 
yon  letter." 

We  did  not  understand  the  meaning  of  this 
saying  then,  when  he  delivered  it  at  the  inn 
door;  but  very  excited  both,  and  conscious 
that  he  had  some  affair  of  moment  in  his 
mind,  we  rode  away  to  the  door  of  Cardinal's 
college,  and  there  left  our  horses.  I  was 
afraid  at  the  first  that  they  would  never  let  us 
pass;  but  after  we  had  stood  awhile  in  dis- 
putation with  the  keeper  what  should  happen 
but  that  my  Lord  Buckhurst  came  up,  and  he, 
knowing  my  lady  well  and  mighty  pleased  to 
see  her,  offered  his  services  upon  the  instant 
340 


WE  RIDE   TO  THE   KING 

**  Mistress  Marjory,  as  I  live !  "  exclaimed 
he.  "Nay,  his  Majesty  shall  thank  me  for 
the  tidings.  Odds,  he  has  heard  but  poor 
news  of  you  this  month  past.  Yet  he  has  not 
forgot  your  pretty  face,  I  dare  swear.  I  will 
ask  audience  for  you  at  once,  if  this  good  fel- 
low, who  does  not  love  me,  I  think,  will 
make  acquaintance  of  the  porter  while  we  be 
gone.  Saw  ever  man  a  rogue  so  fierce  ?  " 

"  Sir,"  cried  I,  "  an  we  had  not  come  upon 
an  affair  of  some  importance,  I  would  even 
make  you  take  back  that  word.  Though  you 
had  all  the  gold  in  the  country  upon  your 
stomach,  you  should  make  haste  to  learn  that 
I  can  handle  a  sword  very  prettily  —  ** 

"Tut,  tut,"  said  my  lady,  laughing  very 
merrily,  "wouldst  fight  the  gentleman,  Hugh? 
Put  down  your  hand,  silly  boy,  and  anger  not 
one  I  love  so  well  as  my  Lord  of  Buckhurst. 
He  is  even  going  to  carry  us  to  the  King. 
Wouldst  have  him  say  that  I  am  wedded  to 
a  bumpkin  who  has  no  manners  for  his 
guerdon  ?  " 

My  lord  drew  back  at  this,  and  looked  at 

us  both  as  though  we  played  a  jest  upon  him. 

It  was  not  to  be  hid  from  me  that  Marjory 

coloured  when  put  to  the  ordeal;  and,  Lord! 

341 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

thought  I,  it  is  for  shame  of  me.  God 
knows,  I  had  some  little  shame  myself  that 
my  clothes  were  so  ill  and  dusted  from  the 
ride  —  yet  that  she  should  colour  because 
the  world  knew  of  her  love  was  a  thing  not  to 
be  borne.  Nay,  I  had  the  impulse  to  turn 
away  from  her  and  go  —  I  knew  not  whither, 
save  it  were  to  some  place  where  she  should 
never  hap  upon  me,  no,  nor  be  put  to  confu- 
sion for  her  love  of  me.  But  she,  of  a  sudden 
remembering  herself,  took  my  hand  very 
prettily  in  hers,  and  faced  my  Lord  Buckhurst 
with  all  that  great  courage  which  has  been 
my  abiding  pride  since  the  day  when  first  I 
knew  her. 

"  My  lord/'  said  she,  laughing  no  more, 
"  you  were  ever  a  friend  to  me.  Never  had 
I  the  need  of  your  friendship  as  upon  this 
day.  Take  me  to  the  King  that  I  may  speak 
a  word  for  him  I  love;  do  this,  and  you 
shall  find  none  more  grateful  in  all  the  city." 

"  Mistress,"  said  he,  and  his  voice  was  now 
very  kind,  as  of  one  who  had  a  great  regard 
for  her,  "  I  will  even  carry  you  to  the  King 
at  once ;  and  to  your  word  my  own  shall  be 
added," 

He  bowed  to  her  with  a  fine  air  which  put 
342 


WE  RIDE   TO  THE   KING 

me  to  envy;  and  bidding  us  follow  at  his 
heels,  he  led  the  way  by  the  great  court,  and 
afterwards  to  the  gardens  themselves,  very 
sweet  with  flower  ami  shade,  and  trees  grown 
old  in  leaf,  and  silent  places  where  lovers  now 
thrust  forth  the  scholars,  and  themselves  were 
busy  with  the  book  of  good  amours.  But  the 
King  was  not  here ;  and  we  went  on  yet  until 
we  were  out  in  the  open  meadows,  and  had 
the  river  in  our  view,  and  great  acres  of  green 
grasses,  and  the  buildings  of  the  college  upon 
our  left  hand.  Here  we  espied  at  a  distance 
a  company  of  fine  folk,  both  men  and  women  : 
the  sun  being  bright  upon  the  silver  and  gold 
of  their  vests  and  swords,  and  their  plumes 
waving  like  boughs  in  the  wind  of  morning. 
I  perceived  plainly  that  his  Majesty  must  be 
among  the  number  of  these,  and  for  the  first 
time  there  came  a  great  awe  upon  me. 
"God!"  said  I,  "he  will  remember  that  I 
hunted  him  at  Worcester,  when  he  was  an 
outcast,  and  I  the  first  among  them."  And, 
Lord!  it  was  an  awful  thing  to  tell  myself 
that  I  had  lusted  for  his  blood  in  the  olden 
time,  — I,  the  farmer's  son,  that  was  now  but 
a  worm  at  his  feet.  God  knows  I  had  the 
impulse  to  draw  back,  though  it  were  at  the 
343 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

ultimate  moment  of  our  emprise;  but  a  re- 
membrance of  the  soldier's  heart  that  once  had 
beat  under  my  corselet  upheld  me.  I  knew 
thart  I  had  wrought  then  such  things  as  the 
Lord  had  commanded  me;  and  if  I  had  been 
the  enemy  of  Charles  Stuart,  it  was  God's 
will  which  set  enmity  in  my  mind.  "Nay,** 
said  I  at  last,  "  let  him  do  what  he  will,  and 
I  will  show  him  what  the  Lord-General  hath 
taught  me,  King  though  he  be."  There  was 
upon  me  in  that  moment  a  breath  of  the  spirit 
of  him  I  had  loved  and  followed, —  of  him  that 
made  my  arms  like  bows  of  iron  and  poured 
into  my  heart  the  fire  of  his  own  courage  — 
a  fire  burning  strong  in  battle  to  scorch  the 
enemies  of  God.  I  began  to  remember  again 
how  poor  and  worthless  were  all  these  bawbles 
to  cloak  the  wickedness  and  the  weakness  of 
them  who  now  flaunted  their  sins  before  my 
country,  and  cried  to  all  the  world  that 
this  was  merry  England.  "Oh!"  said  I, 
"that  none  should  be  found  in  this  day  to 
bear  the  Lord-General's  sword  and  bid  us 
up,  in  the  Lord's  name,  to  put  evil-doers  to 
their  punishment,  and  to  make  this  my 
country  merry  indeed  in  the  gladness  of  her 
righteousness!" 

344 


WE  RIDE  TO  THE  KING 

All  this  passed  in  my  impulse,  I  say,  and 
held  me  silent  while  the  gay  company  ap- 
proached. Had  they  offered  me  a  kingdom 
for  the  word,  I  could  not  have  said  aught  to 
better  myself  in  that  moment.  For  a  truth, 
I  stood  like  a  dumb  man,  seeing  the  people 
and  yet  not  seeing  them.  I  can  mind  me 
that  there  were  several  that  I  knew  in  the 
throng :  my  Lord  Lauderdale  in  a  suit  of  grey 
and  silver,  very  fine  and  sparkling;  Sir 
George  Carteret  ill  dressed  in  a  coat  of  black, 
but  no  lace  upon  his  stomacher ;  Master  Harry 
Sidney  —  him  that  they  declared  to  be  in  love 
with  the  Duchess  —  wondrous  fine,  in  a  white 
dress  with  gold  wrought  upon  his  vest;  my 
Lord  Brouncker;  my  Lord  Sandwich  —  these 
and  many  others,  with  a  dozen  noble  ladies 
and  jades,  very  merry,  but  odd-looking,  with 
their  hair  combed  up  like  towers,  and  mighty 
spreading  skirts,  whereunder  you  could  per- 
ceive rich  laces  and  other  robes  white  and 
brdidered.  All  these  I  beheld,  and  in  the 
midst  of  them  Charles  Stuart  himself,  gay  of 
the  morning,  with  a  suit  of  violet  silk  sitting 
shapely  upon  him,  and  a  falcon  at  his  wrist, 
and  full  of  talk  for  all  about  him.  Nor  did 
he,  I  think,  spy  us  at  once  as  we  stood  there, 
345 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

confused  and  hesitating,  beneath  the  shade 
of  a  great  oak-tree,  but  came  on  regardless 
of  us  until  my  Lord  Buckhurst  stepped  before 
"him  and  began  to  make  his  purpose  known. 
Scarce,  however,  had  he  said  two  words  when 
the  King  turned  his  eyes  toward  us,  and, 
observing  little  Marjory,  advanced  swift  to 
meet  us. 

,  "God's  life!"  said  he,  "whom  have  we 
here?  Why,  'tis  our  little  runaway  come 
back  with  a  footpad.  Nay,  rise,  little  mis- 
tress, for  we  give  you  good  welcome. " 

I  burned  to  tell  him  that  I  was  no  footpad, 
but  an  honest  yeoman's  son  whom  he  had 
once  feared  exceedingly;  but  my  tongue 
refused  me,  and  somehow  —  I  think  that  they 
pulled  me  —  I  found  myself  kneeling  before 
him,  —  a  thing  I  had  sworn  never  to  do,  yet 
now  did  mighty  foolishly  and  with  ill  grace. 
As  for  my  dear  wife,  she  made  courtesy  sweet 
to  behold;  and  then  the  fine  folk  standing  all 
about  us,  most  curious  and  laughing,  with  the 
sun  falling  strong  through  the  leaves  of  the 
tree,  and  the  spires  of  the  beautiful  city 
standing  out  clear  in  the  morning  air,  and 
the  river  all  silvered  and  shining  below,  little 
Marjory  spake  gently  to  the  King. 
34  fi 


WE  RIDE  TO  THE  KING 

**  Your  Majesty,"  she  cried,  "  there  was  a 
day  when  you  said  of  your  good  will  that 
aught  I  asked  of  you  should  be  given  unto 
me.  I  make  bold  to  kneel  before  you,  and 
to  remind  you  of  the  bond  even  to  this',  — 
that  my  husband  shall  find  favour  in  your 
sight,  both  for  your  love  of  me  and  for  that 
service  which  is  told  in  the  letter  I  bear. 
Nay,  your  Majesty,  read,  I  beg,  for  these  are 
matters  of  life  and  death,  not  to  be  hid  from 
you  any  longer !  " 

She  spake  wondrous  sweetly,  her  fair  face 
all  rosy  with  the  breath  of  morning,  and  her 
breast  telling  "lainly  how  her  heart  beat. 
!For  my  part,  I  could  say  nothing;  but, 
abashed  and  silent,  I  watched  the  King  while 
he  took  the  letter  —  not  with  any  fixed  pur- 
pose, but  idly  and  indifferently,  looking  in 
astonishment  both  at  my  wife  and  at  me,  the 
while  the  gay  folks  were  all  a-titter  and  undis- 
guised in  their  amusement  thereby. 

The  King,  I  say,  took  the  letter,  and, 
holding  it  with  seal  unbroken  in  his  hand,- 
he  cried  — 

"St.  Louis!  what  a  tale  is  this?  Nay, 
sweet,  how  shall  an  affair  of  importance 
bring  me  so  pretty  a  messenger  ?  Say,  rather, 
347 


A  PURITAN'S   WIFE 

that  yon  rogue  has  tried  to  do  thee  a  hurt, 
and  that  I  am  to  have  him  hanged  upon  the 
instant." 

They  all  made  haste  to  laugh  again  at  this  ; 
but  my  lady,  with  a  wondrous  tenderness  for 
me,  at  which  I  loved  her  the  more,  was  quick 
to  make  her  mind  known. 

"  Oh,  your  Majesty,  speak  not  so —  for 't  i» 
Hugh  Peters  who  kneels  to  you,  and  he  was 
husband  to  me  in  the  days  long  ago.  And  if 
he  must  die,  then,  indeed,  am  I  content  to  die 
with  him ! " 

She  shamed  them  with  the  speech.  Even 
Charles  Stuart  was  moved  thereby,  and  mocked 
her  no  longer,  but  put  out  his  hand  to  her  and 
drew  her  near  to  him. 

"  Surely,"  said  he,  "  I  will  pardon  half  the 
rogues  in  the  kingdom  sooner  than  see  tears 
in  those  pretty  eyes.  Come,  little  one,  we  go 
to  breakfast.  Make  bold  to  walk  with  us  a 
little  way  the  while  we  have  your  story.  And 
as  for  your  paper  —  let  my  Lord  Buckhurst 
read  it  that  he  may  pen  us  a  comedy  against 
the  day  we  ride  to  London." 

My  lady  was  frighted  at  this. 

"  Oh,  sir,"  she  cried,  "  if  you  love  your  life, 
command  that  yon  be  read  upon  the  spot,  or 
348 


WE  RIDE  TO  THE  KING 

they  will  surely  kill  you.  'T  is  a  very  great 
matter  writ  there  — and  he  that  wrote  it  is  the 
best  of  men." 

There  were  murmurs  from  the  great  folk 
now,  and  all  gathered  close  about  the  King, 
while  Sir  George  Carteret  broke  the  seal  of 
the  letter,  and  he  and  my  Lord  Buckhurst 
read  it  together.  When  they  had  done  they 
spoke  to  their  master  in  low  voices ;  and 
many  being  come  round  them  to  have  the  news, 
my  Lord  Sandwich  cried  presently,  — 

"  Where  shall  we  hear  of  the  fellow  that 
hath  written  this  ?  " 

"He  is  at  the  Sign  of  the  Mitre,  where 
your  Majesty  shall  find  him  until  sunset," 
answered  my  lady. 

"  Then  let  him  be  taken  at  once,"  cried  my 
Lord  Lauderdale,  who  turned  to  the  King  for 
his  orders. 

44  Not  so  quick,  my  lord,"  exclaimed  Charles 
Stuart ;  "  it  may  even  be  that  all  he  says  is 
writ  of  his  honesty.  They  will  never  kill  me 
to  make  James  their  King." 

41  Sire,  is  that  wise  ?  "  said  my  .Lord  Buck- 
hurst.     "This  man,  who  admits  that  he  was 
to  be  their  instrument,  may  even  be  come  to 
Oxford  upon  their  business." 
349 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

I  had  listened  to  all  this  in  wonder,  for  I 
was  slow  to  perceive  that  old  Israel  had  made 
some  great  confession  in  his  letter.  But 
while  they  talked,  I  began  to  understand  the 
thing  and  to  remember  how  he  had  spoken, 
very  covertly,  of  Sir  Nathaniel  Gould  ing  and 
of  work  he  would  do.  "  By  God.v  said  I  at 
last,  "the  man  of  France  meant  to  kill  the 
King  by  the  hand  of  Master  Wolf,  who  now 
hath  staked  his  life  for  ours.  Oh,  Master 
Wolf,  Master  Wolf,  what  a  love  is  this !  " 

The  thing  came  to  me  like  a  voice  from  on 
high,  —  both  the  understanding  of  Israel's 
purpose,  and  the  intention  to  lay  hands  upon 
him.  And  thereafter  I  could  keep  silent  no 
more;  but,  throwing  myself  at  the  King's 
feet,  I  cried  — 

**  Sire,  oh!  for  God's  sake,  think  not  ill  of 
Master  Wolf.  Has  he  not  come  here  to  warn 
your  Majesty,  when  he  could  have  betaken 
himself — ay,  where  no  King's  man  could  have 
hap'd  upon  him.  Sire,  he  loves  you  well. 
There  is  no  sword  like  the  sword  of  Israel 
Wolf  in  all  the  world,  no,  nor  heart  so  brave, 
nor  courage  so  good.  Will  your  Majesty  turn 
from  such  a  one?  Nay,  surely,  take  my  life 
for  his, —  I  that  am  outcast  from  the  world. 
350 


WE  KIDE  TO  THE  KING 

Oh,  Sire,  it  will  be  good  to  die  if  the  life  of 
Israel  Wolf  be  given  to  me.'* 

They  heard  me  in  a  great  silence,  the  King 
much  impressed,  and  little  Marjory  looking 
down  upon  me  very  sweetly.  I  heard-  a 
whispered  talk  among  them,  and  presently 
his  Majesty  spake  to  me. 

"  So  this  is  Master  Peters,"  cried  he —  "a 
pretty  fellow  to  answer  for  any  rogue.  Nay, 
I  like  not  thy  looks,  man  —  yet  I  dare  swear 
thou  hast  an  honest  heart." 

"Your  Majesty,"  cried  I,  "do  you  but 
command  me  in  aught,  and  you  shall  learn 
whether  I  be  honest  or  no.  What  I  speak 
now  I  speak  of  my  affection.  Oh,  for  the 
love  of  God,  let  no  harm  come  to  Master 
Wolf ! " 

There  was  more  talk  among  them  now,  and 
my  lady,  being  moved  to  great  grief,  fell  out 
of  a  sudden  in  sobs  and  weeping.  Nay,  she 
made  bold  to  kiss  the  King's  hand,  and  I  saw 
her  tears  running  upon  it. 

"  Your  Majesty,"  cried  she,  "you  did  not 
love  to  see  me  hurt  in  the  old  time.  Surely 
you  are  not  changed  toward  me  so  much." 

"  God's  life,"  cried  the  King,  "  you  speak  a 
true  word,  little  mistress.  Let  us  go  now  to 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

breakfast.  When  that  is  done,  we  will  take 
counsel  upon  this  affair.  Command  that 
Master  Wolf  wait  upon  me  at  Magdalen 
College.  I  promise  that  no  hurt  shall  come 
to  him,  and  if  he  prove  honest,  we  shall  know 
how  to  thank  him." 

I  heard  the  promise  with  a  surpassing  joy. 
Nor  did  I  care  that  my  wife  was  carried  off 
by  them  to  breakfast  at  the  college ;  but, 
being  strong  with  a  great  gladness,  I  ran  back 
to  the  inn,  and  began  to  call  loudly  for  Master 
Wolf. 


CHAPTER  XXXTV 

AT  THE  PARTING  OF   THE  WATS 

HE  had  been  looking  for  my  news  mighty 
anxiously ;  and  now  when  I  told  him  all  that 
had  come  to  pass,  and  bade  him  bet  out  for 
Magdalen  College  at  once,  he  had  no  mistrust 
of  the  venture. 

"  'T  is  as  simple  as  the  hour  upon  the  clock," 
cried  he.  "I  doubt  not  I  shall  make  it  plain 
to  the  King,  Master  Peters.  Nay,  thank  me 
not  at  all.  Sufficient  that  you  hold  me  your 
friend  ..." 

"Israel,"  cried  I,  "there  is  no  friend  like 
thee  in  all  the  world.  Yet  I  am  dumb  upon  it 
to  my  shame.  Things  are  misted  to  my  eyes, 
and  I  have  naught  clear  before  me  but  this, 
—  that  thou  art  in  peril.  Oh,  surely,  they 
shall  not  harm  thee,  Israel !  " 

"  Master  Hugh,"  cried  he,  "  fear  not  at  all 
for  me,  neither  for  my  life  nor  my  deeds. 
Odd  were  it  that  I,  who  have  borne  my 
23  353 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

harden  against  the  world  since  the  day  my 
mother  died,  should  turn  now  from  a  score  of 
men  that  have  lace  upon  their  stomachs  and 
the  hearts  of  women  'neath  their  cloaks. 
God's  word,  I  would  best  the  city  for  a  sack 
of  ale  and  think  naught  of  the  achievement 
Well  enough  that  I  should  tell  them  how 
they  stand,- and  what  manner  of  man  this 
Nathaniel  Goulding  is  to  set  up  the  Pope's 
religion  among  them  and  to  make  James  their 
King." 

"  Ay,"  cried  I,  "  that  is  a  great  tale  to  tell ; 
and  you  have  proof,  old  Israel  ?  " 

"  I  have  the  letter  writ  by  Captain  Goulding 
now  two  months  gone.  Therein  it  is  set 
down  how  that  the  time  is  ripe  to  strike  the 
blow,  and  I  am  bidden  to  be  their  instrument. 
Charles  Stuart  was  to  be  taken  the  while  he 
rode  to  Windsor ;  the  friends  of  the  Duke 
were  to  be  ready  upon  the  instant  to  proclaim 
him,  with  Louis  of  France  and  the  Pope  of 
Rome  at  their  backs.  Thinkest  thou  that  I 
would  put  my  hand  to  such  devil's  work? 
God  be  my  witness,  I  would  the  sooner  cut  it 
off." 

"  Was  it  to  this  end,"  asked  I,  "that  the 
man  came  out  of  France?" 
354 


AT  THE  PARTING  OF  THE  WAYS 

"  Not  at  the  first,  but  only  when  the  busi* 
ness  of  the  French  alliance  was  in  peril.  He 
believed  that  thou  hadst  wind  of  the  mischief 
and  knew  from  thy  kinsmen  in  Paris  of  his 
intent.  Thereafter  he  set  out  to  hunt  thee — 
yet  dared  not  to  kill  thee  because  thou  wast 
Mistress  Marjory's  friend.  I  doubt  not  he 
used  her  well,  both  to  have  information  of 
that  which  passed  at  Whitehall  and  of  all  that 
concerned  thy  life." 

"  Lord,"  cried  I,  "  that  thou  shouldst  make 
me  see  it  all  so,  Master  Israel !  'T  is  as  clear 
as  a  play  —  yet  I  doubt  not  that  they  will  lay 
hands  upon  him." 

"  Nay,"  said  he,  "  the  man  who  would  put 
hands  upon  Sir  Nathaniel  Goulding  must 
even  go  to  Paris  for  the  purpose.  He  took 
ship  the  day  they  took  thee,  Master  Hugh." 

"  Would  to  God  I  had  killed  him  !  "  said  I. 
**  If  the  high  place  of  the  bank  —  but  that 
is  known  to  thee,  Israel.  Go  now  to  the 
King,  and  Almighty  God  be  thy  shield  in  this 
hour." 

It  was  mighty  astonishing  to  me  to  perceive 

how  slow  Master  Wolf  was,  both  then  and  at 

other  times,   to    discern   peril    in  his  path. 

Never  was  there  man  so  bold  in  an  emprise 

355 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

or  so  ready  to  make  naught  of  his  own  life. 
He  set  out  now  to  Magdalen  College  as  merry 
as  a  jester  at  a  fair ;  nor  did  he  once  remem- 
ber my  word  that  they  had  willed  to  put  him 
under  arrest. 

"  Leave  me  to  myself,  lad,"  cried  he ; 
"there  is  no  prison  in  Oxford  city  to  hold 
Israel  "Wolf,  no,  nor  jailer.  You  shall  see 
me  again  within  the  hour." 

It  was  good  to  hear  him  speak  so,  and  I 
believed  him,  being  content  now  that  he 
should  go,  yet  looking  expectantly  to  see  him 
return  with  my  dear  wife.  But  the  hour 
passed,  and  upon  that,  another;  and  I  saw 
nothing  of  them,  and  must  pace  the  street 
wearily,  telling  myself  a  hundred  foolish 
things,  —  that  they  had  taken  my  mistress 
from  me  and  never  again  should  I  behold 
her. 

Indeed,  it  was  four  of  the  clock,  and  I  was 
sick  with  fatigue  and  waiting,  when  at  last 
a  coach  rolled  up  to  the  door  of  the  inn,  and 
I  beheld,  to  my  surpassing  joy,  little  Marjory 
within  it,  and  my  Lord  Buckhurst  and  an- 
other, very  fine  in  a  dress  of  violet  Lord !  it 
was  gladness  to  find  a  laugh  upon  my  mis- 
tress's sweet  face  and  to  perceive  the  merri- 
356 


AT  THE  PARTING  OF  THE  WAYS 

ment  of  old  time  in  ker  eyes  —  even  the  jest 
upon  her  lips. 

"Dearest  Hugh,"  she  cried,  running  up 
gladly  to  me,  "they  are  to  carry  thee  from 
the  city  upon  the  instant.  Art  not  glad  •?  " 

"  How?"  said  I,  "  tjjey  carry  me  from  the 
city  —  " 

But  she  lacked  answer  for  her  laughing; 
and  presently,  my  Lord  Buckhurst  coming 
up,  they  all  set  to  plague  me :  one  saying  that 
I  must  ride  to  Paris  forthwith ;  another  that 
the  King  willed  to  send  me  to  Bergen, 
whereat  I  must  spend  ten  years  before  they 
would  hearken  to  the  tale  of  my  marriage. 
Nor  could  I  learn  the  truth  from  them,  but 
must  sit  down  like  a  booby  while  they  made 
merry  with  my  dear  wife,  and  called  for  the 
French  wines,  and  shamed  me  with  their  gay 
talk  —  very  witty  and  past  me,  God  knows. 
We  were  in  the  very  midst  of  this  when  we 
heard  a  clatter  of  hoofs  in  the  street  without ; 
and  whom  should  we  see  but  the  King  him- 
self and  a  great  cavalcade  with  him,  and 
many  coaches  and  the  Duchess  and  other 
jades,  slyly  peeping  from  the  windows  at  the 
gallants  about  them.  To  my  wonder,  they 
all  drew  rein  at  the  door  of  the  inn,  and  Sir 
357 


A     PURITAN'S  WIFE 

George  Carteret  calling  for  me  —  a  thing  I 
had  never  waited  for  if  I  had  lived  to  be  a 
hundred  —  I  found  myself  presently  standing 
before  his  Majesty,  and  he  speaking  to  me 
mighty  seriously. 

"Master  Peters,"  cried  he,  "  I  owe  you  no 
love,  nor  can  I  find  any  for  you.  Give  you* 
gratitude,  then,  to  those  who  have  earned  it, 
and  especially  to  your  dear  wife,  whom  wa 
hold  in  our  affections.  I  take  a  great  burden 
upon  me  in  doing  this  thing;  but  for  her 
sake,  and  the  service  which  your  friend  Israel 
Wolf  has  done  me,  I  now  remember  you  and 
am  even  going  to  pronounce  your  pardon. 
Your  father's  house  at  Warboys  yet  stands, 
I  think.  Carry  yourself  there,  I  command 
you,  and  let  none  in  London  hear  so  much 
as  a  word  from  you  until  the  year  be  done. 
My  Lord  Buckhurst  knows  my  wishes  in  this 
matter.  Hearken  to  him  then ;  and  when 
they  speak  of  your  King,  see  that  no  evil  word 
is  found  upon  your  tongue." 

He  waited  neither  for  my  thanks  nor  my 
assent ;  but  permitting  Mistress  Marjory  once 
more  to  kiss  his  hand,  and  saluting  her  very 
affectionately,  he  set  spurs  to  his  horse  and 
passed  from  my  sight.  Long  I  stood  watch- 
358 


AT  THE  PARTING  OF  THE  WAYS 

ing  the  gay  cavalcade  as  it  followed  him  out 
of  the  city ;  but  when  the  last  coach  was  no 
more  to  be  seen,  I  turned  round  swift  to  hold 
my  mistress  in  a  sweet  embrace. 

For  the  night  of  my  years  had  passed,- and 
God  of  his  mercy  had  given  me  the  day. 

We  left  Oxford  at  the  setting  of  the  sun; 
my  lady  and  I,  with  the  two  servants  that  had 
followed  her  from  Uxbridge.  Glad  words  of 
happiness  were  upon  our  lips ;  the  glory  of 
the  sinking  day  flushed  in  our  hearts  and 
warmed  them  to  our  surpassing  love.  There 
was  this  only  to  trouble  us  —  that  we  perforce 
had  quitted  the  city  without  word  from  Master 
Wolf ;  nor  could  we  learn  how  it  had  fared 
with  him. 

"Though  I  would  well  have  given  him  some 
new  token  of  gratitude,"  said  my  lady,  "I 
doubt  not  that  he  is  content  with  the  King's 
favour.  'T  was  a  promise  to  me  that  no  harm 
should  come  to  Israel  Wolf." 

"  Sweetheart,"  said  I,  "let  that  be  a  name 
held  fresh  in  our  affection  while  we  have  life. 
God  knows  if  ever  I  loved  one  as  I  love 
Master  Wolf.  Nay,  I  look  for  the  day  when 
he  shall  come  to  us  at  Warboys,  to  be  forever 
359 


A  PURITAN'S  WIFE 

with  us, — he  and  Master  Ford,  and  them  that 
stood  with  me  in  this  evil  time.  Ay,  to  tell 
Master  Ford  of  this  day's  work !  Surely  that 
shall  be  a  pretty  writing !  " 

"Dear  Hugh,"  cried  she,  "it  is  good  to 
hear  thee  talk  so.  Draw  close  and  tell  me 
that  thou  art  content." 

I  told  her  as  lovers  will,  kissing  her  hand 
often,  and  holding  it  still  even  as  we  rode. 
We  had  left  the  city  now,  and  could  see  it 
shining  as  with  fires  in  the  valley  below  us, 
the  sun  striking  its  towers  with  a  full  light  of 
crimson,  and  all  the  buildings  rising  up  nobly 
in  the  golden  setting.  But  our  road  lay  to 
the  north ;  and  when  we  had  ridden  to  the 
parting  of  the  ways,  whereat  you  turn  west- 
ward to  London,  we  espied  a  horseman  com- 
ing after  us  at  the  gallop.  It  was  no  other 
than  Master  Wolf  himself ;  and  when  we  saw 
him,  we  were  back  upon  the  instant  to  over- 
whelm him 'with  our  words  of  love. 

"God's  blessing  be  upon  thee,  old  Israel," 
cried  I.  "Surely  we  have  hungered  for  news 
of  thee,  and  knew  not  how  it  was  that  thou 
didst  not  return  to  the  inn.  But  now  we  have 
thee,  and  no  more  —  " 

He  hushed  me  with  his  hand,  the  while  he 
360 ... 


AT  THE  PARTING  OF  THE  WAYS 

reined  his  great  horse  with  labour,  and  made 
it  clear  that  he  was  pressed. 

"Master  Hugh,"  said  he,  "I  go  to  Paris 
upon  the  King's  business.  When  I  come 
back,  you  shall  hear  of  me, — you  and  her  you 
love,  and  those  that  will  come  presently  to  be 
held  in  new  affection  of  you.  Nay,  trouble 
not  at  all  about  me,  for  this  is  my  day.  The 
King  hath  entrusted  me  with  an  affair  of 
great  moment,  and  I  look  to  profit  thereby 
as  I  have  never  done  in  all  my  life.  You 
shall  hear  of  me  from  Paris  presently,  and  of 
great  doings.  I  give  thee  farewell,  lad;  but 
thy  love  is  in  my  heart,  and  black  be  the  day 
when  I  forget  thee." 

He  would  hear  no  more  of  our  protesta- 
tions, but,  stooping  to  kiss  my  dear  wife's 
hands,  he  galloped  away  presently  toward 
London,  and  was  lost  to  our  sight. 

And,  God  knows,  I  prayed  in  my  heart  that 
ke  would  come  back  to  me  once  more  to  be 
my  friend  through  all  the  years. 


THE  END. 


861 


EIGHT    GOOD    BOOKS 

By  flAX  PEHBERTON 

Author  of 
"A    PURITAN'S    WIFE'* 


The  Queen  of  The  Jesters,  and  Her  Strange 

Adventures  in   Old   Paris.      Illustrated. 

I2mo,  cloth,  .  .  .  .  1.53 
The  Impregnable  City.  i2mo.  cloth,  1.25 
The  Little  Huguenot.  i2mo,  cloth,  .40 
Christine  of  the  Hills.  i2mo,  cloth,  1.25 
The  Garden  of  Swords.  Illustrated. 

I2mo,  cloth,  .  .  .  .  1.50 
Signers  of  the  Night.  Venetian  Stories. 

I2mo,  cloth,  with  16  illustrations,  1.50 
Feo.  i2mo,  cloth,  illustrated,  .  1.50 
Pro  Patria.  i2mo,  cloth,  .  ,.  ^,50 


AT    ALI,    BOOK    STORES 

DODD,    HEAD  &   CO.,    Publishers 
372  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York. 


JANICE  MEREDITH 

A  Novel  by  PAUL  LEICESTER  FORD 


265TH  THOUSAND  NOW  READY 


Now  that  you  will  go  to  see  the  play,  you  ought 
<o  read  the  book.  If  you  have  already  done  so, 
you  can  afford  to  read  it  again 


MARY  MANNERING  EDITION 

Illustrated  with  scenes  from  the  play. 
Large  8vo,  net        ...    $2.00 

Original    Edition,    with   portrait,  in 
colors,  of  George  Washington.   i2mo 

$1.50 


FOR  SALE  AT  ALL  BOOKSTORES 


DODD,  MEAD  &  COMPANY,  Publishew 
New  York 


FOUR    NOTABLE    BOOKS 


WANTED:     A   MATCHMAKER 

A  Christmas  Story.  By  PAUL  LEICESTER  FORD,  author  of 
"Janice  Meredith,"  "  Hon.  Peter  Stirling/Vote.  With  illus- 
trations by  H.  C.  Christy,  and  decorations  by  Margaret 
Armstrong.  8vo,  cloth, $2.00 

AS  YOU   LIKE   IT 

By  WILLIAM  SHAKESPEARE.  With  five  full-page  photo- 
gravure illustrations,  and  numerous  drawings  and  decorations 
to  accompany  the  text,  by  Will  H.  Low.  8vo,  cloth,  $2.50 

Also  LARGE  PAPER  EDITION,  limited  to  200  copies,  beautifully 
printed  and  bound,  .....  $15.00  net 

Purchasers  of  this  edition  will  receive  an  extra  set  of  the  illustrations,  oa 
Japan  paper,  with  gold  borders,  in  an  envelope.  These  are  very  suitable  for 
framing,  and  make  a  beautiful  holiday  present. 


WONDERS  OF  NATURE 

Described  by  Great  Writers,  and  profusely  illustrated  with  views 
from  nature.  Edited  by  ESTHER  SINGLETON.  8vo, 
cloth, $2.00 

PIPPA    PASSES 

By  ROBERT  BROWNING.  With  decorations  and  illustrations 
by  Margaret  Armstrong.  8vo,  cloth,  .  .  .  $1.50 


DODD,  MEAD  &  COMPANY 
372  Fifth  Ave.,  New  York 


TEN  SUCCESSES 

Of  these  books  over  500,000  Copies  have  been  sold 


JANICE  MEREDITH,  by  Paul  Leicester  Ford 
MASTER  CHRISTIAN,  by  Marie  Corelli 
STRINGTOWN  ON  THE  PIKE,  by  John  Uri  Lloyd 
MAID  OF  MAIDEN  LANE,  by  Amelia  E.  Barr 
ISLE  OF  UNREST,  by  Henry  Seton  Merriman 
RESURRECTION,  by  Count  Tolstoy 
JOAN  OF  THE  SWORD  HAND,  by  S.  R.  Crockett 
THREE  MEN  ON  WHEELS,  by  Jerome  K.  Jerome 
WANTED  :    A  MATCHMAKER,  by  Paul  Leicester  Fold 
DR.  DALE,  by  Harland  and  Terhune 


DODD,  MEAD  &  COMPANY, 
New  York 


University  of  California 

SOUTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 

Return  this  material  to  the  library 

from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


BIQMED 

NOV  1  T  1Qgg 
NOV  1 7  1989 


A     000555619     6 


Univ< 
So 

I 


